<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0206</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0206/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0206</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0206/" ID="ABR0102-0206-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2661 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0206</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0206/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2661</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 6, 1895</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0206</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2661</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0206/" ID="ABR0102-0206-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2661, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-viii</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">LITTELLS







LIVING
AGE.







E PLURIBUS URUM.

These publications of the day should from time to time be winnowed, the wheat carefully
preserved, and the chaff thrown away.

Made up of every creatures best.

Various, that the mind
Of desultory man, studious of change,
And pleased with novelty, may be indulged.












SIXTH SERIES, VOLUME VII.

FROM THE BEGINNING, VOL. CCVI.


JULY, AUGUST, SEPTEMBER,


1895.






BOSTON:

LITTELL AND
Co.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R002">Y/

R~tCK 1 v</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R003">TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL CONTENTS

OF


THE LIVING AGE, VOLUME CCVI.

THE SEVENTH QUARTERLY VOLUME OF THE SIXTH SERIES.



JULY, AUGUST, SEPTEMBER, 1895.

	EDINBURGH REVIEW.
The Problems of the Far East,
Adam Smith and his Friends,

	QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Latter-Day Pagans              

	LONDON QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Sir William Petty              
Labrador                     

CONTEMPORAIiY REVIEW.
The Latent Religion of India,
The Poetry of Keble,
The Letters of Coleridge,
On Undesirable Information,
In the New Zealand Alps,
579


771


707


323

451

50
97
279
490
740
FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW.
Italian Disunion		25.
International Law in the War be
	tween Japan and China, 	. 07
l4econte de Lisle		432
The Defence of Fort Chitral, 		538
Norway and Sweden		043
	Spectroscope in Recent Chem
	istry	072

NINETEENTH CENTURY.
A Journey to Scotland in the Year
	1435	31
England and France on the Niger, 	87
The After-Careers of University-Edn-
    cated Women	110
Advertising as a Trespass on the Pub-
    lic	131
Recent Science	259
Color-Music,	49
Intellectual Detachment, .			387
My Native Salmon River, .			553
The Old-Age Homes in Austria,			098
Stars and Molecules			731
Orgeas and Miradon			761
NATIONAL REVIEW.
Guyot of Provins, the First French
	Pamphleteer	114
Concerning Duppies, .	.	. 101
England and France in the Nile Val
	ley	403
Ireland Unvisited			490
The Rivals of Punch, .	..	.	563
Huxley,
NEW REVIEW.
666
BLAcKWOOD 5 MAGAZINE.
A Great Gulf                  
Cuckoo Corner                 
Two Great Shikaris             
Recollections of M. Boucher	de
    Perthes                 
Mountaineering Memories, .
Glimpses of some Vanished Celebri-
ties                     
Illusion,
Mr. William Watsons Serious Verse,
Our Last War with the Mahsuds,
Reminiscences of a Poultry-yard,

GENTLEMANS MAGAZINE.
Napoleon at St. Helena,
The Attack on Tibet, .
Unconquered Mithras,
A Drive from Paris to Nice,
Mrs. Gaskell              
A Visit to Bonifaclo, .
Poetic Pride, . .

CORNITILL MAGAZINE.
A Colony for Lunatics,
In Vintage Time,	.
A Black Forest Wedding,
The Valley of the Duddon,.
The Romance of Violin Collecting,
At the Waterloo Banquet,
In Chalet Land             
An Out-of-Date Reformer,
12~
75
150

232
296

337
383
425
468
691


61
218
306
350
623
685
798


124
226
334
419
481
536
633
788</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC002" N="R004">lv

MACMILLAN S MAGAZINE.

The Disappearance of the Smaller
Gentry              
Of Cabbages and Kings,
When we were Boys,
A Forgotten Hero               
Saint Kevin and the Goose,
A Garden of Dreams             
The Luck of Neri Boidwig,
Antarctic Explorations,
The Last Years of a Great Monastery,
The Road to Rome              
TEMPLE BAR.

Walter Sava,,e Landor,
A Man of Promise,
Notes on J. G. Lockhart,
The Grave of the Druids,
Wills                 
Thackeray s London,
Cranford Souvenirs,
Cabs Father,
The King of Foula,
Mexican Hospitality,

BELGEAVIA.

Montaigne s Adopted Daughter,.
Robert Burns, .
Contents.
106
240
312, 679
373
397
443
460
614
755
803


3
140, 208
177
287
365
412
575
593
725
816


169
515
LEISURE HOUR.

Formosa, by a Native of that
	Island,	440

ARGOSY.
A Bird Lyric,	.	.
Lord Camelford, .		.
120
503
LONGMAN S MAGAZINE.

The Home Life of the Verneys,
Old Italian Gardens, .
The Third Time of Asking,

UNITED SERVICE MAGAZINE.

Napoleon on Board H.M.S. Bellero-
phon                    
The Campaign of Flodden, .
Isandhlwana, Zululand, 1894,

MINSTER MAGAZINE.
The Land of Siam,	.

REVUE DES REVUES.
Mental Work             

SPECTATOR.
The Sorrows of the Stupid..
Religious Movements in India,
The Heavy Burden of Empire,

SPEAKER.
An Ordeal by Water,
Killed by the Baltic Canal!
An Informers Family,

PUBLIC OPINION.
The Isles of Safety,
43
546
657



184
195
248


319


511


445
572
822


57
254
380


63
CHAMBERS JOURNAL.
Electricity from Rubbish, 	.	. 127
A Mystery Play in the Black
	Country	251
An Historic Duel,	.	.	.	. 637
Cordite and its Manufacture,	.	. 766</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI001" N="R005">INDEX TO VOLUME CCVI.



ADVERTISING as a Trespass on the
	Public	131
Antarctic Explorations,	.	.	. 614
BoxGu, The Race for
Bird Lyric, A
Baltic Canal Killed by the
Boer Pastoral, A
Boys, When we were
Black Forest Wedding, A
Burns, Robert
Bonifacio, A Visit to
312,
CucKoo Corner: a West Country
Sketch                  
Cabbages and Kings, Of
Coleridge, The Letters of
Celebrities, some Vanished, Glimpses
	of	.
Color-Music,
Camelford, Lord
Chitral, Fort, The Defence of
Cranford Souvenirs,
Cabs Father,
Chalet Land, In
Cordite and its Manufacture,

DuPPIEs, Concerning
Druids, the, The Grave of
Duddon, the, The Valley of
Dreams, A Garden of
Duel, An Historic

ELECTRICITY from Rubbish,
East, the Far, The Problems of
Empire, The Heavy Burden of
87
120
254
274
679
334
515
685
75
240
279
	.	337
	.	349
	.	503
	.	538
	.	593
	.	633
	.	766
	161
	287
	419
	443
	637
		127
		579
		822
FLODDEN, The Campaign of
Formosa, by a Native of that
Island,
195

440
GREAT Gulf, A	12
Gentry, the Smaller, The Disappear
	ance of	106
Guyot of Provins, the First French
	Pamphleteer	114
Gaskell, Mrs	623
HERO, A Forgotten
Huxley,

ITALIAN Disunion,
India, The Latent Religion of
Isles of Safety The
Isaudhiwana, Zululand, 1894,
Informers Family, An
Intellectual Detachment,
Information, Undesirable, On
Ireland Unvisited,
Italian Gardens, Old
India, Religious Movements in

JAPANESE War, International Law
in the.

KEBLE, The Poetry of
King, The, of Foula,

LANDOR, Walter Savage
Lunatics, A Colony for
Lockhart, J. G., Notes on
Lisle, Leconte de.
Labrador              
Luck, The, of Neri Boidwig,
373
666

25
50
63
248
380
387
490
496
546
572


67

97
725

3
125
177
432
451
460
MAN of Promise, A .	.	. 140, 208
Montaignes Adopted Daughter,. . 169
Mystery Play, A, in the Black
	Country	251
Mountaineering Memories,.		. 296
Mithras, Unconquered	. 	. 306
Mahsuds, the, Our Last War with . 468
Mental Work	511
Monastery, a Great, The Last Years
of
Mexican Hospitality	816
NAPOLEON at St. Helena, .
Niger, the, France and England on
Napoleon on Board the Bellerophon,.
Nile	Valley, England and France in
the
Norway and Sweden             
New Zealand Alps, In the .
61
87
184

403
643
740</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI002_SPI001" N="R006">Vi

ORDEAL, An, by Water,
Old-Age Homes, The, in Austria,
Orgeas and Miradon,
Out-of-Date Reformer, An
Index.
57
698
761
788
PERTHES, de, M. Bouclier, Recollec
	tions of	232
Petty, Sir William . .			323
Paris to Nice, A Drive from			356
Punch, The Rivals of .			563
Poultry-yard, a, Reminiscences	of		691
Pagans, Latter-Day . .			707
Poetic Pride,			798
ROAD to Rome, The
803
SCOTLAND, A Journey to, in the Year
	1435	31
Shikaris, Two Great 				150
Science, Recent				259
Siam, The Land of					319
Schamyl					373
Saint Kevin and the Goose,	.	. 397
Stupid, the, The Sorrows of 		44~
Salmon River, My Native . 		55~1
Sweden and Norway		643.
Spectroscope, The, in Recent	Chem-
    istry                    
Stars and Molecules             
Smith, Adam, and his Friends,
TIBET, The Attack on
Thackerays London,
The Third Time of Asking,

UNIVERSITY-EDUCATED Women, The
After-Careers of

VERNEYs, the, The Home-Life of
Vintage Time, In .
Violin Collecting, The Romance of


Watsons, William, Serious Verse,
Waterloo Banquet, At the
672
731
771

218
412
657
110

43,
226
481

365
425
530
POETRY.
AFTERNOON Tea, An
Another Story,
Anglers Haunt, An
322
514
770
Bentley, George  In Memoriam,
Berceuse                  

Cradle-Song at Twilight,
Cast Out              

Dominican Priory, At a
Dreamer, The

Enshrined                 

How happy the son is of Dima,
Happy Old Woman, The Song of a

Illusion,
I watch the sweet grave face,
Irony                        
I count the mercifullest part of all,

Jem, To

Know, To
194
386

450
578

66
706
Monkshood,
Mary Vance,
Memory,
 258
 578
 642
Parade, The Last
Prayer            
Parting, At

Rain Voices,
Rest              
Red-Cross Knight, A
Reminiscence, A
	Rose Aylmer s Grave,
450
2
194

383
386
450
770

514

258
Last, At the.
2
Milking Time,
Mystery,
130
194
Shadow Rose, The .
She	loved the autumn and
spring, . .
Sunset                    
Summer                  
Since first my little one lay on
	breast,	.	.
130
25&#38; 
770

514
57&#38; 
642
642
700

130
the
194
322
322
my
57&#38; 
Theocritus in Fleet Street,
Theres one I miss,
Thou and I for many a day,

Under the Canopy,

Virgins Wreath, The .
386
450
514

66

2
Wild Flowers,	2</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI002" N="R007">Wheat and Clover              
What the world is trying to say,
Whence? and whither ?
In deal.
130 With the Tide,
258 White Magic,
380 1
	vii
	. . . 450
			. 706



BOER Pastoral, A

Cuckoo Corner,
Cabs Father, .

Great Gulf, A 
King, The, of Foula,
Luck, The, of Neri Boidwig,
TALES.

274 Man of Promise, A

	b)	Ordeal, An, by Water,
593 Out-of-Date Reformer, An

12 Saint Kevin and the Goose,

725 The Third Time of Asking,

460 Waterloo Banquet, At the
 140, 208
 	61
	 788
	. 397
		657
		536</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R008"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0206/" ID="ABR0102-0206-3">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2661</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-64</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">LITTELLS LIYING AGE.


	Sixth Series	?i	No. 2661.  July 6, 1895.	5 From Beginning,
	Volume VII. )	Vol CCVI.


CON T E NT S.
I.	WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR. By John
	Fyvie,	Temple Bar	3
	II.	A GREAT GULF,	Blackwoods Magazine, 	. 12
 Ill.	ITALIAN DISUNION. By Jos. Crook-
	 lands,	Fortnightly Review, 			25
 IV.	A JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND IN THE YEAR
	 1435. By J. J. Jusserand, . . 	Nineteenth Century, 			31
 V.	THE HOME-LIFE OF THE VERNEYS. By
	 L. B. Lang	Lonymans Magazine,			43
 VI.	THE LATENT RELIGION OF INDIA. By
	 G. Mackenzie Cobban	Contemporary Review,			50
VII.	AN ORDEAL BY WATER. By Lilian
	 Quiller Couch	Speaker			57
VIII.	NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA. A Remi-
	 niscence	Gentlemans Magazine,			61
IX.	THE ISLES OF SAFETY, . . 	Public Opinion			3

POE THY.
THR VIRGINS WREATH, .	.	. 2 1 Wu.n FLOWERS	2
How HAPPY THE SON IS OF DIMA,. 2 I AT THE LAST	2












PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY

LITTELL &#38; CO., BOSTON.







TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	For EIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the Livneu AGE will be punctually for-
warded for a year,free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. if
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are.
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copics of the LIVIEG AGE, 18 cents.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">2
THE VIRGINS WREATH.

I AM a maiden sad and lonely.
Courted I was by a squires son,
Early and late he waited only
Until my innocent heart he won.

Easterly winds why do they whistle,
And tear the green leaves from the tree,
And shred and strew the heads of thistle?
All flowers are bent and broke like me.

O hearken to the cocks a-crowing,
The daylight pale will soon appear,
But in my grave Im nothing knowing
If it be day or darkness drear.

A garland bind with silver laces,
Of rosemary and camomile,
Of mint and rue and water-cresses,
And hang it in the churchs aisle.

O when my love o Sunday morning
Doth come and worship in his pew,
Hell	think of me with thoughts unscorn-
ing,
That he was false and I was true.



How	happy the son is of Dima; no sorrow
For him is designed,
He is having, this hour, round his own Kill
in Durrow
The wish of his mind.

The sound of the wind in the elms, like the
strings of
A harp being played,
The note of the blackbird that claps with
the wings of
Delight in the glade:

With him in Ros-Grencha the cattle are
lowing
At earliest dawn,
On the brink of the summer the pigeons
are cooing
And doves in the lawn.

Three things am I leaving behind me, the
very
Most dear that I know,
Tir-Ludach Im leaving, and Durrow, and
Derry,
Alas, I must go!

Yet my visit and feasting with Comgall
have eased me
At Cainneachs right hand,
And all but thy government Erin has
pleased me,
Thou waterfall land.
	Irish Song Book.	COLUMKILLE.
The Virgins Wreath, etc.
WILD FLOWERS.

OH, beautiful blossoms, pure and sweet,
	Agleam with dew from the country ways,
To me, at work in a city street,
	You bring fair visions of bygone days 
Glad days, when I hid in a mist of green
	To watch springs delicate buds unfold;
And all the riches I cared to glean
	Were daisy silver and buttercup gold.

Tis true you come of a lowly race,
Nursed by the sunshine, fed by the
showers
And yet you are heirs to a nameless grace
Which I fail to find in my hothouse
flowers;
And you breathe on me with your honeyed
lips,
Till in thought I stand on the wind-
swept fells,
Where the brown bees hum oer the ferny
dips,
Or ring faint peals on the heather bells.

I close my eyes on the crowded street,
I shut my ears to the citys roar,
And am out in the open with flying feet 
Off, off to your emerald haunts once
more!
But the harsh wheels grate on the stones
below,
	And a sparrow chirps at the murky pane,
And my bright dreams fade in an overflow
	Of passionate longing and tender pain.
	Chambers Journal.	E. MATHESON.





AT THE LAST.

IT is thy wife! 0, husband, let me in!
I am aweary, and the way was hard;
The snow was deep, the way was hard to
win;
I fell before thy gate against me barr d.
O	let me in! it is thy weary wife,
Hitherward following with wounded feet,
To find thee here, and lose the pain of life.
Excepting this my bitter had no sweet,
And my despair no hope, when thou wert
past,
0, love, from out my darkness to thy light.
And now for me, for me, the dawn at last!
For me the rapture of the end of night!
Downfalln my husbands silent house be-
fore,
He hears me not  then Death undo the
door.
MARY BEOTHEETON.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">Walter Savage Landor.
From Temple Bar.
WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR.

	HOWEVER we may account for the
unpopularity of Landors writings, and
it is no very difficult matter to do this,
it has always seemed to us strange that
the public have shown so little interest
in Landor, the man. There is a com-
mon complaint against the biographies
of men of letters that they are, with
few exceptions, insufferably dull rcad-
ing. And the cause of this is not far
to seek. If an author has put the best
of himself into his books, he has, as a
rule, left his biographer little to tell.
All his adventures have probably been,
like the Vicar of Wakefields by the
fireside, all his migrations from the
blue bed to tile brown. No such coin-
plaint, however, can be made against
the biography of Walter Savage Lan-
dor. The most exacting reader must
admit that Mr. Forster had a very good
story to tell  although he may with
justice complain of the lumbering way
in which that pompous gentleman told
it.	Mr. Sidney Colvin has told the
story more briefly, but more brightly,
and with a tighter critical grasp, in his
little volume of the English Men of
Letters series. Few men few men
of letters, certainly  have been so
happily circumstanced as Landor; few
have done more to make shipwreck of
their lives, and to bring disaster on all
with whom they were connected.
	I never did a single wise thing,
are his own words, in the whole
course of my existence, although I
have written many which have been
thought such.
	On the surface, Landors character
appears an odd mixture of opposing,
and even mutually destructive, ele-
ments. A man of strong aristocratic
sympathies, he had an unbounded
hatred of tyranny and oppression in
any form; a lover of peace and quiet
meditation, his entire career was a
series of contests ; to a nature of such
rare gentleness that he never plucked
a flower, nor took a birds nest, nor,
after once finding a wounded bird, ever
used his gun for sport, was joined an
impetuosity and uncurbed vehemence
that openly advocated tyrannicide, and
could scarcely be restraimled from chal-
lenging Lord John Russell for some
fancied slight to a remote, and perhaps
doubtful, ancestor. No man ever ex-
pressed greater confidence in himself,
or had a profounder belief in the power
and durability of his own work, yet,
because a publisher refused to print
Count Julian, he burned the manu-
script of another tragedy he had in
hand, and declared his intention to
abandon poetry forever. A professed
follower of Epicurus, his wllole life
was destructive of happiness and
l)eacc. His	was too strono~
temperament
for Ilis philosophy. He was removed
from Rugby to save expulsion, was
rusticated at Oxford, had quarrelled
with his father, and turned his back on
the paternal home forever, before
he had reached the age of twenty. Yet
he was capable of great tenderness of
feeling and of firm friendship. The
two years that elapsed between the
Rugby episode and his residence at
Trinity College, Oxford, were passed
in the house of Dr. Langley, of Ash-
bourne, between whom and his hot~
headed pupil there sprang up a devoted
attachment. Landor referred to this
in after years in the most affectionate
spirit. In the conversation of Izaak
Walton, Cotton, and Oldways, Walton
says of the good parson of Ash-
bourne, whom Landor informs the
reader, in a note, is the Dr. Langley of
his school-days  He wants nothing,
yet lIe keeps the grammar-school, and
is ready to receive, as private tutor,
any young gentleman in preparation
for Oxford or Cambridge; but only
one. They live like princes, converse
like friends, and part like lovers.
	Some good friends attempted a rec-
onciliation with his family, and ar
rangements were ultimately made by
which he received an allowance of
L50 a year, with freedom to do as he
pleased. The next three years were
passed in reading, writing poetry, and
making love, among the Welsh hills.
Some experiments in journalism were
made in London, cimiefly at the insti~a-
tion of the celebrated Dr. Parr, with
3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">Walter Savage Landor.
whom acquaintance had been made;
but Landor never had any serious
thought of entering any of the profes-
sions, and this, more than any other,
would have been peculiarly distasteful
to him. On his fathers death lie suc-
ceeded to a good property. His next
experiment was of a military character.
Roused to enthusiasm by the Spanish
resistance to Napoleon, Landor started
off to Spain, and proclaimed that he
would equip at his own cost, and ac-
company to the field, a thousand volun-
teers. He did so, and while on the
march with men to join Blakes army,
took occasion to quarrel with the En-
glish envoy, Stuart. He saw no fight-
lug, and after the Convention of Cintra
was signed, came home as filled with
(lisgust as he had previously been with
enthusiasm. In 1809 lie bought the
ruined priory and estate of Llanthony,
having (lisposed of other property to
assist him in the purchase. Here he
l)roposed to live the life of a country
gentleman. The building of a new
mansion was commenced ; the old
ruins were to be reverently restored.
Gangs of men were soon at work mak-
ing roads and bridle paths through the
valley. Agriculture was to be raised to
a high standard, sheep were iml)orte(l
from Segovia, and the surrounding
country was to be made lovelier with
l)lantations of Landors favorite tree,
the cedar of Lebanon. That lie ought
to live within the limits of his income
was a notion that never occurred to
Landor. While all this was going on,
it chanced that he met a young lady at
a ball in Bath, and as soon as lie set
eyes on her, exclaimed By heaven
thats the prettiest girl in the room
Ill marry her. And marry her he
did. Such was the precipitate action
of the man who could philosophize on
marriage thus 
Death itself to the reflecting mind is less
serious than marriage. The elder plant is
cut down that the younger may have room
to flourish: a few tears drop into the loos-
ened soil, and buds and blossoms spring
over it. Death is not even a blow, is not
even a pulsation; it is a pause. But mar-
riage unrolls the awful lot of numberless
generations. Health, genius, honor, are
the words inscribed on some ; on others are
disease, fatuity, and infamy.
	The wife was many years younger
than her husband, and the marriage
proved anything but a happy one. For
a little while, however, all went well.
The young couple entertained guests at
Llanthony, the first to come being
Southey and his wife. Landor wrote a
great deal of Latin verse, and published
a volume of English poetry. Mean-
time, trouble was brewing among his
tenants and neighbors. The earth
contains no race of human beings so
totally vile and worthless as the
Welsh, he writes, ~vithi characteristic
vehemence. His chief trouble was
caused by an English tenant, who had
made use of Southeys name as an in-
troduction; a man who knew abso-
lutely nothing of farming, and who
leagued himself with the Welshmen to
annoy aiid defraud their eccentric land-
lord. His rents were not paid, his
game was poached, his cedar planta-
tions were damaged, and, in a little
while, he found himself involved in
innumerable lawsuits. A local attor-
ney who had made himself peculiarly
obnoxious he publicly thrashed, and the
man brought a criminal action against
him. In the course of a few years lie
had sunk a fortune in his Llanthony
property, and, when at last his suit for
the recovery of two thousand pounds
from the defaulting Englishman was
decided in his favor, lie was, finan-
cially, a ruined man. He determined
to go abroad. His personal property
was realized, and the Llanthony estate
vested in trustees. His mothers life-
charge entitled her to the position of
chief creditor, and under her manage-
mnent the estate became more ~)rospei-
ous, and was made to yield Landor an
income of something like sixteen hun-
dred pounds a year. lie desired to go
to France ; his wife disliked the l)lan,
and objected. A quarrel ensued, dur-
ing the process of which she taunted
him, in the presence of her sister, with
the disparity of their years, with the
result that next morning Landor set
sail for France in an oyster boat, alone.
4</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">Walter Savage Landor.
He believed they were parted forever,
and proposed to reserve for himself
1601. a year, and make over all the rest
of his income to his wife. In a little
while, hearing that she had been very
ill since their parting, and had suffered
much on account of it, we find him
writing her an affectionate letter; a
reconciliation was effected, and she
shortly joined her husband at Tours.
In September, 181~, they set out for
Italy, and settled down for three years
at Como. Here he passed a quiet
time, making but few acquaintances,
and seeing no friends, except Southey,
who came for a short visit in the sum-
mer of 1817. In 1818 his stay was
brought to an abrupt close. An Italian
poet, named Monti, had published
some verses on England, ~v hich ioused
Landors ire, aud he printed some scur-
rilous Latin verses on Monti. Monti
summoned him for libel. Landor
thereupon wrote to threaten the magis-
trate with a thrashing, and for this was
ordered to quit the country. He re-
tired at his leisure, and established
himself at Pisa, which became his
home for the next three years. We
cannot wonder that the Italians failed
to understand this imperious and ec-
centric Englishman. Strange stories
about him were current among the
people. He was believed to have chal-
lenged the secretary of legation for
whistling in the street when Mrs. Lan
dor passed; to have walked up to the
judges in a court of justice, with a bag
of dollars in his hand, asking how
much was necessary to obtain him a
favorable verdict; to have thrown his
cook out of window, for neglect of a
dinner, and while the man lay moaning
on the ground with a broken limb, thrust
his head out with the exclamation,
Good God, I forgot the violets! 
	At this time Landor was forty-six
years of age, and as yet had produced
none of the work which is most char-
acteristic of his genius, and oti which
his fame as an English classic must
rest. He had published Gebir, a
narrative poem in blank verse; Count
Julian, a Tragedy, afterwards more
correctly described as a series of din-
matic scenes; one or two volumes of
minor poems ; some Latin verses, of
interest to none but scholars ; and a
Commentary on the Memoirs of Mr.
Fox, a book described by those who
have seen it as a masterly perform-
ance, but withdrawn from circulation
almost as soon as l)ublished.
	Landors title to notice, up to this
date, was that he had been one of the
leaders in the new movement of En-
glish poetry  the movement identified
with the names of Wordsworth and
Coleridge.  Gebir  appeared in the
same year as the  Lyrical Ballads,
and to any one able to read the signs
of the times, bore as unmistakable evi-
dence as they did that a new era of
English poetry was at hand. Landor
had gone back to the 01(1 masters of
harmony, and had imbibed much of
their music. Few people, nowadays,
have read a line of the verse which
was in fashion at the end of the last
century, and the beginning of this, so
we need make no apology for quoting a
passage from Hayleys  Triumphs of
Temper, by way of specimen  and
no unfavorable specimen  of the kind
of thing that did duty for poetry in
those days. A young lady, named
Serena, has completed her toilet, and 
Now in full charms descends the finished
fair,
For now the morning banquet claims her
care;
Already at the board with viands piled,
Her sire impatient sits and chides his tardy
child.
On his imperial lips rude hunger reigns,
And keener politics usurp lils brains:
But when her love-inspiring voice he hears,
When the soft magic of her smile appears,
In that glad moment he at once forgets
His	empty stomach, and the nations
debts
He bends to natures more divine controul,
And only feels the father in his soul.
Quick to his hand behold her now present
The Indian liquor of celestial scent
Not with more grace the nectar d cup is
given
By rose-lippd Hebe to the Lord of heaven.
While her fair hands a fresh libation pour,
Fashions loud thunder shakes the sound-
ing door,
5</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">Walter Savage Landor.
The light Serena to the window springs,
On curiositys amusive wings.
And so on. We may have some sym-
pathy for Mr. ilayley, and more for
his readers, when, after writing four
cantos of this stuff, he exclaims, at the
commencement of the fifth : 
Why art thou fled, 0 blessd poetic time!
When fancy wrought the miracles of
rhyme?

	A poetic time was coming, though
Hayley knew it not, and Landors
Gebir was one among the first signs
to herald the new birth. It is a poem
in seven books, far from faultless, for
the story is feeble, the transitions are
abrupt, and the charge of obscurity,
often made against Landors writing,
must be admitted here ; but its style is
lofty and harmonious, it contains in-
numerable fine, sonorous lines, and
some pictures drawn with great deli-
cacy and power. The sea-shell lines
have been so frequently cited, as
though they were the only good ones
Landor ever wrote, that we forbear to
quote them. Take instead the picture
of Charobas bath. Mr. Alma-Tadema
should paint it.

A bath of purest marble, purest wave,
On its fair surface bore its pavement high:
Arabian gold enchased the crystal roof,
With fluttering boys adorned and girls un-
robed;
These, when you touch the quiet water,
start
From their aerial arch, and pant
Entangled mid each others flowery wreaths,
And each pursuing is in turn pursued.
Here came at last, as ever wont at morn,
Charoba:	long she lingered on the brink,
Often she sighed, and, naked as she was,
Sate down, and leaning on the couchs
edge,
On the soft inward pillow of her arm
Rested her burning cheek: she moved her
eyes;
She blusht; and blushing plunged into the
wave.

To any one but the British matron, this
must appear a very charming picture,
drawn with all the grace and simplicity
of Greek art. Gebir descends to
the infernal regions, an(l the lines de-
scribing his approach thereto are finer
than anything in English poetry since
Milton:
A roar confused
Rose from a river rolling in its bed,
Not rapid, that would rouse the wretched
souls
Not calmly, that would lull them to repose.
But with dull weary lapses it upheaved
Billows of bale, heard low, yet heard afar.
	And so is the witchs call to Dalica,
as she crosses the desert sands towards
the ruined city of Masar.

Begone, nor tarry longer, or ere morn
The cormorant in his solitary haunt
Of insulated rock or sounding cove
Stands on thy bleached bones and screams
for prey

	But we must not linger over Lan-
dors poetry. Despite all its high qual-
ities, it has not been, and is never
likely to be, popular. The statuesque
grace, definiteness of outline, and se-
vere simplicity of presentment, which
are the characteristics of classic or pure
art, will never have that fascination for
the mass of readers which is exercised
by the vague suggestiveness, the mys-
terious magic, the accumulated wealth
of adornment and color, as of clouds
that gather round the setting sun,
which are the characteristics of Ro-
mantic art.
	Such, then, was Landors work up to
the end of 1820. The next eight years
were passed in or near Florence, and
during the whole of that time he
was busily employed in writing his
Imaginary Conversations. In this
form of composition he had at last dis-
covered a vehicle admirably adapted to
his genius. The idea of writing dia-
logues was not altogether new to him.
Twenty years earlier he had offered a
dialogue between Burke and Grenville
to the Morning Chronicle ; it was not
accepted, and from that time to this he
does not appear to have repeated the
experiment. Now, with characteristic
impetuosity, he turned all his energy
into this direction, and early in 1822
had completed fifteen Conversations.
These he sent off to Longmans for
publication. Some unaccountable delay
in the delivery of the parcel caused
him dire anxiety. He jumped to the
6</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">Walter Savage Landor.
conclusion that it was lost, burnt what
he had since written, took to his bed,
called himself a dead man, and, assert-
in~ his freedom to speak unreservedly
of a dead mans work, declared that
those conversations contained as for-
cible writing as exists on earth. He
had regained his composure, and was
busy writing fresh dialogues, before
the missing manuscript arrived at its
destination, and the fact that Long-
mans declined to publish it had then
little effect on him. His friend Julius
Hare took all the troublesome business
off his hands, and finally arranged for
its publication with Messrs. Taylor and
Hessey. The hook made some little
stir among the critics, and was noticed
at length by the Edinburgh the Quar-
terly, and the London reviews ; the
public received it with indifference.
What Landor valued far more than
popularity, however, was the praise of
men like Southey and Wordsworth,
and this was given ungrudgingly. The
subjects treated in these conversations
are of various kinds, and the interloc-
utors are of all ages and countries.
There is no connection between the
dialogues other than the boards be-
tween which they are bound, and there
is slight pretence, if any, that the
opinions expressed were really those of
the persons to whom they are attrib-
uted. Landor does, indeed, stipulate
that no opinion is to be taken as his
own unless expressed in his name ; but
it is evident, on the face of it, that
Cicero and Home Tooke, Pericles and
Roger Ascham, Sir Philip Sidney and
Demosthenes, are only so many mouth-
pieces for the writers own thoughts on
poetry, morality, eloquence, spelling,
literature, life, and death.
	Whatever may have been thought of
the opinions of the book, one thing
ought to have been evident ; a new
prose writer of the first magnitude had
arisen in the literary firmament. So
copious a stream of faultless English,
of high and sustained eloquence, carry-
ing along in its stately flow, weighty
and dignified judgments on men and
things in general, was not to be
matched by any living writer. Here,
too, was a man who came forward with
none of the assumed humility and diffi-
dence of the ordinary scribe, but who
spoke with a voice of authority, calmly
demanding the acknowledgment of his
place among those who are not for an
age, but for all time. What I write,
he says, is not written on slate, and
no finger, not of Time himself, who
dips it in the clouds of years, can efface
it. The writing of more dialogues
proceeded rapidly, and before 1829 lie
had published five volumes, containing
about eighty conversations, coin-
prising all those that were given to the
public before the first collected edition
of his works, which appeared in 1846.
	Landor professed to expect no popu-
larity for any of his writings. With
the sublime egotism of Bacon, he left
his fame to the next age, and among
his contemporaries courted only fit
audience, though few. What lie had
written he believed to be durable as
marble, but he thought it above the
reach of the vulgar mind  the vulgar
mind being with him a very compre-
hiensive term, including all but some
thirty minds in each generation. I
shall dine late, lie says ; but the
dining-room will be well lighted, the
guests few and select. In regard to
this, as in most things, hioweve r,he
was not free from inconsistency, and
we may reasonably suspect him of
cherishing some hopes in another direc-
tion. Time after time, heedless of re-
peated experience, he had publicly
devoted the (purely imaginary) profits
of a publication to some charitable pur-
pose; and, after the appearance of
Gebir, he confessed that even if
foolish man had cared for the poem, lie
would have persevered in a poetic
career, seeing that there is something
of summer in the hum of insects.
	Professor Dowden sums up Landors
position with the remark that he had
no great authentic word of the Lord to
utter, and we must admit this to be
true. He was an Epicurean; holding,
indeed, that abstinence from low pleas-
ures is the only means of meriting or
of obtaining the higher, but quite con-
tent to take his share of the goods the
7</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">Walter Savage Landor.
gods provide us, without troublintr his
mind overmuch about things beyond.
lie was never bowed down by the
heavy and the weary weight of all this
unintelligible world ; like Goethe, he
believed the mystery of existence to be
insoluble, but, unlike Goethe, he did
not think man was nevertheless bound
to attempt it, so that he may know how
to keep within the limits of the know-
able. He held it to be the proper
business of religion and philosophy to
promote human happiness, and leave
obscurer problems alone. Thus Diog-
enes is made to reply to Plato : 
I meddle not at present with infinity or
eternity; when I can comprehend them, I
will talk about them. You metaphysicians
kill the flower-bearing and fruit-bearing
glebe with delving, and turning over, and
sifting, and never bring up any solid and
malleable mass from the dark profundity in
which you labor. The intellectual world,
like the physical, is inapplicable to profit
and cultivation a little way below the sur-
face.
	And again 
This is philosophy, to make remote
things tangible, common things exten-
sively useful, useful things extensively
common, and to leave the least necessary
for the last. Truth is not reasonably the
main and ultimate object of philosophy;
philosophy should seek truth merely as the
means of acquiring and propagating happi-
ness.

Many of the dialogues deal with
politics, but beyond an ardent love of
liberty, and a hatred of all forms of
despotism, there is nothing in Landors
political creed deserving of notice.
He was a hero-worshipper, and his
heroes were mostly those of the an-
cient world. Democracy he detested,
and the needs and conditions of mod-
ern political societies his mind failed to
grasp. Consecutive reasoning of any
kind he was incapable of; his power
and charm lie in the abundance of his
great but isolated thoughts, and the
noble aspirations with which his heart
was filled, expressed as these always
are in language of unrivalled delicacy
and force. No writing is more quot-
able than Landors, yet, strange to say,
no writer is so seldom quoted. The
reader continually comes across sen-
tences like the following, arising natu-
rally and with no appearance of effort,
in the course of a conversation.
	Those who are quite satisfied, sit stilt
and do nothing; those who are not quite
satisfied, are the sole benefactors of the
world.
	There is no funeral so sad to follow as
the funeral of our own youth, which we
have been pampering with fond desires,
ambitious hopes, and all the bright berries
that hang in poisonous clusters over the
path of life.
	The noble mansion is most distinguished
by the beautiful images it retains of beings
passed away: and so is the noble mind.
	How many who have abandoned for pub-
lic life the studies of poetry and philosophy,
may be compared to brooks and rivers,
which in the beginning of their course have
assuaged our thirst, and have invited us to
tranquillity by their bright resemblance of
it, and which afterwards partake the nature
of that vast body whereinto they run, its
dreariness, its bitterness, its foam, its
storms, its everlasting noise and commo-
tion.
	The sweetest souls, like the sweetest
flowers, soon canker in cities, and no
purity is rarer than the purity of delight.
	We may enjoy the present while we are
insensible of infirmity and decay: but the
present, like a note in music, is nothing
but as it appertains to what is past and
what is to come. There are no fields of
amaranth on this side of the grave: there
are no voices, 0 Rhodop~, that are not
soon made mute however tuneful : there is
no name, with whatever emphasis of pas-
sionate love repeated, of which the echo is
not faint at last.
	The dramatic quality of Landors
dialogues is very unequal. In some
cases nothing would be lost to the
rea(ler if any other name were substi-
tuted for that of the supposed speaker,
while in many we are conscious of
nothing but the strident tones of the
irascible and dogmatic author himself.
But some exhibit a very high degree of
power. The scene between Henry
VIII. and his discarded wife, Anne
Boleyn; the conversation between
Essex and Spenser; the charming
8</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">Walter Savage Landor.
dialogue of Tancredi and Constantia,
and that between Leofric and Godiva,
to name no others, show the true dra-
matic artist at his best, and are instinct
with beauty and pathos.
	Laudors most obvious defects, as
shown in the characters of his Con-
versations, are want of humor, inca-
pacity for sustained reasoning, and
inability to tell a good story. His at-
tempts at the humorous and at story-
telling are certainly productive of
laughter, but we laugh at, and not with,
him.
	Landors residence in the Palazzo
Medici was brought to a close in char-
acteristic fashion. His friend Mr.
Kirkup writes the following account of
it to Mr. Forster.
	I remember one day, when he lived in
the Medici Palace, he wrote to the marquis
and accused him of having seduced away
his coachman. The marquis, I should tell
you, enjoyed no very good name, and this
exasperated Landor the more. Mrs. Lan-
dor was sitting in the drawing-room the
day after, where I and some others were,
when the marquis came strutting in with-
out removing his hat. But he had scarcely
advanced three steps from the door when
Landor walked up to him and quickly
knocked his hat off, then took him by the
arm and turned him out. You should
have heard Landor s shout of laughter at
his own anger when it was all over, inex-
tinguishable laughter which none of us
could resist. Immediately after he sent
the marquis warning by the hands of a
policeman, which is reckoned an affront,
and quitted his house at the end of the
year.
	A fresh house was found for him,
and dialogue-writing and picture-buy-
ing proceeded as before. Visitors were
fairly plentiful in these days. his
chief associates were Mr. Kirkup and
Charles Armitage Brown, the friend of
Keats, who both lived in Florence.
Hither also came Francis Hare, Hogg,
Leigh Hunt, and Hazlitt, and his good
friends Lord and Lady Blessington,
with Count DOrsay. From Mr. Ablet,
a Welsh gentleman of fortune, who
visited him about this time, Landor
subsequently received a substantial
proof of friendship. He was looking
9
about him for a new house, and Mr.
Ablet insisted on advancing the money
for him to buy the Villa Gherardes~a,
a fine house, with splendid grounds,
which stood on a height just below
Fiesole, a spot made famous by Lan-
dors favorite author Boccaccio. here
he surrounded himself with a cloud
of pictures, some good, some worthless.
He had conceived a great admiration
for the pre-Raphaelite masters who
are now so fashionable, but his judg-
ment was far from infallible, and the
Florentine picture-dealers did not scru-
ple to take advantage of him. The
year 1833 brought Lord Houghton
(then Mr. Monckton Milnes) to stay
some weeks at the Villa Gherardesca
and he has drawn a very charming
picture of the old lion, of his stately
and agreeable presence, his compli--
mentary old-world manners, of his.
elegant though simple hospitality, of
his conversation so affluent, ani--
mated, and colored, so rich in knowl-
edge and illustration, so gay and yet
so weighty  such bitter irony and.
such lofty praise, uttered with a voicQ
fibrous in all its tones, whether gentle
or fierce and of his laughter so
pantomimic, yet so genial, rising out
of a momentary silence into peals so
cumulative and sonorous, that all con-
tradiction and possible affront were
merged forever. Emerson also came,.
and found him noble and courteous,.
the most patient and gentle of hosts.
	His literary activity never flagged..
In 1834 appeared the Examination of
Shakespeare, of which Charles Lamb
said there were only two men who
could have written it  lie who did
write it, or lie on whom it was written..
We find it difficult to believe that
Lamb was serious when lie said this,.
for the Examination appears to us
as disappointing a failure as ever was-
penned. The difficulties of the subject
were enormous, and Landors powers.
were not of the kind to successfully
cope with them. Mr. Leslie Stephen
must have had the Examination in
his mind, when he confessed that
Landor often bored him. Its wit is so
cumbrous, its humor  to put it mildly</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">	10	Walter Savage Landor.
 so un-Shakespearian, and its story so the country, he made over the bulk of
feeble, that no number of fine sayings his fortune to his wife and children,
and harmonious periods avail to make reserving 400 a year for himself, and
it anything but a weariness and vexa- settled down at Bath.
tion of spirit to the reader.	At Bath, Landor soon became a con-
Pericles and Aspasia, his next spicuous figure. Somebody had given
book, was a happier effort.	him a pretty Pomeranian dog, and
Through the trumpet of a child of Rome	many people still remember the vener
	the pure music of the flutes of Greece.	d stately but
Rang	able an	ill-dressed old gen
tleman, with his Olympian laughter,
	It is impossible, in our limited space, who was daily to be seen walking
to give any idea of the book. Suffice about the neighborhood of that pleas-
it to say that Landor is here at his ant place, with the little companion
best. Nowhere is the beauty of his that perpetually barked and gambolled
style more manifest, nowhere are the about him. His literary activity con-
richness and compass of his mind more tinued unimpaired, as the Hellen-
abundantly displayed, than in this ics, additional  Dialogues,  Last
store-house of noble thoughts and Fruits, and Dry Sticks, sufficiently
splendid illustrations. Yet his pub- attest. He still bought pictures, and
usher lost money by it, as he did, also, the picture-dealers of Bath proved no
by the Pentameron, which appeare(l whit more scrupulous than those of
in the following year. Here again Florence. It seemed that the autumn
Laudor reached his high-water mark. of this stormy life was destined to pass
We can imagine no greater treat, for in retirement and peace. Lando~ s
one even slightly familiar with Italian habit was to breakfast at nine, write
literature, who loves Petrarch and Boc- or meditate till noon, and dine at two,
caccio, and can forgive some hard alone or with a single friend. He
sayings against Dante, than to lie a always had a hatred of dinner parties.
whole summers day, under some He makes Epicurus, in one of the
shady tree, with the Pentameron Dialogues, say 
for his only companion. Dinner is a less gratification to me than
	The year that saw the publication of to many. I dine alone, to avoid the noise,
the Pentameron witnessed Lan- the heat, and the intermixture both of
dors banishment from his home and odors and of occupations. I cannot bear
from Italy. Discord had been growing the indecency of speaking with a mouth in
in his household. The little rift within which there is food. I careen my body
the lute had been gradually widening, (since it is always in want of repair) in as
and now the music ceased altogether. unobstructed a space as I can, and I lie
One can readily believe that Landor down and sleep when the work is over.
was no easy man to live with ; and so The evening, after a frugal tea, he
far as we can gather, his wife never devoted to reading. For twenty years
made any but the feeblest attempts to this was the round of his daily life
keep matters smooth and pleasant. varied by an occasional run to London,
The immediate cause of the disruptioii or a visit from his friends Dickens and
appears to have been Mrs. Landors re- Forster. Old friends were dying
peated remonstrances with her hus- around him, one by one, Southey,
band in the presence of their children. Francis Hare, Ablet ; and he had to
This, to a temperament like Landors supply their place, so far as might be,
was intolerable, and lie conceived it to with those of a generation younger
be as demoralizing to the children as it than his own. When death calls
was humiliating to himself. In the me, said the old man, looking calmly
spring of 1835, therefore, lie parted to the end, he shall find me ready.
with them all, and travelled slowly to On his seventy-fifth birthday lie pro-
England. After a short time spent in duced the following quatrain, and read
visiting his friends, in various parts of it aloud before breakfast </PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">Walter Savage Landor.
I strove with none, for none was worth my
strife,
	Nature I loved, and next to nature, art;
I warmed both hands before the fire of
life
	It sinks, and I am ready to depart.

	A year or two before this a dialogue
of his, between Alfieri and Metastasio,
appeare(l in Fraser, on which Carlyle
wrote to Mr. Forster: Do you think
the grand old Pagan wrote that piece
just now? The sound of it is like the
ring of Roman swords on the helmets
of barbarians! The unsubduable old
Roman!
But the peaceful life at Bath was
doomed to an abrupt and melancholy
end. Landor had somehow been
dragged into a quarrel between two
ladies, both of whom had been very
kind and attentive to the old man, un-
til the elder of the two made calumni-
ous insinuations respecting the others
intimacy with him. The old fierce
spirit flamed out, he sent libellous let-
ters to the ladys husband, and ful-
minated his wrath both in writing and
in print. Legal proceedings were in-
stituted, and resulted in a verdict of
1,0001. damages against Landor. Be-
fore the trial came on he had a stroke
of paralysis, and hung between life and
death for some weeks. But the Un-
subduable old Roman recovered, and,
acting on the advice of his friends, sold
his personal property, made over his
real estate to his eldest son, and re-
turned to Fiesole, which he had left
twenty-three years before. Some of
his old friends at Florence appeared to
treat him coldly, on account of the
Bath scandal. To one of these, Lord
Normanby, he penned the following
curious and characteristic document : 
M~ LORD,  Now I am recovering from
an illness of several months duration, ag-
grav~ted no little by your lordships rude
reception of me at the Cascine, in presence
of my family and innumerable Florentines,
I must remind you in the gentlest terms of
the occurrence.
	We are both of us old men, my lord, and
are verging on decrepitude and imbecility,
else my note might be more energetic. I
am not inobservant of distinctions. You
by the favor of a minister are Marquis of
Normanby, I by the grace of God am
WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR.

	This, however, was one of the least
of his troubles. His family seem to
have made no effort to accommodate
him, or even to let the old mans last
days pass in peace, in the place he
loved so well. He made one or two
attempts to live alone in Florence, but
they brought him back. At last he
went to the house of Mr. Robert
Browning, and declared that nothing
should induce him to return to live
under the same roof with his family.
Mr. Browning wrote to Landors
brothers in England, and arrangements
were at once niade to supply him with
a sufficient income for his remaining
years. In the society of the Brown-
ings, and of the American sculptor-
poet, Story, he was considerate, gentle,
easily satisfied; and to them the elabo-
rate old-world courtesy of his manners,
and the occasional bursts of his ener-
getic and brilliant conversation were
an unalloyed delight. Five years of
uninterrupted quiet were thus passed
his chief amusements being novel-
reading, writing a poem or two in
Latin or English, and petting, or play-
fully quoting the sage opinions of his
dog  Giallo. But at eighty-eight the
old force had not entirely deserted him,
as was proved by some new dramatic
scenes, which might well have been the
productions of a man in the prime of
his powers. A few lines from the
preface to his Heroic Idyls, pub-
lished in 1863, might almost serve him
for an epitaph.

	He who is within two paces of his nine-
tieth year may sit down and make no ex-
cuses; he must be unpopular, he never
tried to be much otherwise ; he never con-
tended with a contemporary, but walked
alone on the far eastern uplands, medi-
tating and remembering.

	Landor was endowed with a grand
and singularly imposing personality.
He was, as Mr. Carlyle called him, a
grand old Pagan; his talk was
Olympian thunder and lightning as
of gods; his temper elemental, erup-
tive, volcanic. Wealth, position, great
11</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">12
attainments, noble thoughts, a splen-
did genius, all were his; and all were
blurred and disfigured, and the fabric
of his life shattered, by the demon of
discord.
	To the general reader, Landor is
most accessible in Mr. Sidney Colvins
excellent monograph, and the volume
of selections from his writings in
Messrs. Macmillans Golden Treasury
Series. His life and writings, in Mr.
Forsters collected edition, published in
1876, fill eight bulky volumes. The
subjects treated of are almost as vari-
ous as the phases of human life; and,
although he is occasionally crotchety,
and sometimes even labored and dull,
there are few matters of interest to
the student of literature that his genius
has not in some way illuminated.
	For weighty aphorisms, apposite
illustrations, brilliant metaphors, or
biting sarcasms, Landors writings are
a mine of wealth to him who is willing
to dig for these things ; while his se-
date, forceful, and almost faultless style
place him in the front rank of the mas-
teis of English prose.
	The reader who wishes to make a
first acquaintance with Landor we
would recommend to commence with
the dialogues between Leofric and
Godiva, Essex and Spenser, and ~sop
and Rhodop~ ; if he fails to appreciate
the beauty of these, let him pray with-
out ceasing for a purer taste, and a
deeper insight into the more delicate
feelings and higher aspirations of the
human heart.
JOHN FYVIE.






	[Since this article was written some of
Landor s prose has been made more gen-
erally accessible by the publication of two
volumes in the series of the Camelot
Classics. One volume contains a fairly
representative selection from the Con-
versations, the other contains the Pen-
tameron. ~
	From Blackwoods Magazine.
A GREAT GULF.

BY THE AUTHOR OF MONA MACLEAN,

Oh Galuppi, Baldasarro, this is very sad to find!
I can	hardly misconceive you; it would prove me
deaf and blind
But	although I take your meaning, tis with such
a heavy mind!
ROBERT BROWNING.

I.

	IT was Thursday afternoon, and they
were standing on tile platform at Vic-
toria, a waiting the departure of the
Club train. Tile beautiful girl was
accompanied by 11cr maid, and the
plain young woman by a friend.
	Fine eyes, observed the plain
young woman quietly.
	Her companion nodded. Pretty
gown, she added indifferently.
	Actress?
	American, I should think.
	Their friendly interest was not recip-
rocated. Under ordinary circumstances
plain young women had no existence
for the beautiful girl.
	Well, keep your spirits up ! she
was saying with easy familiarity to her
maid. And you will get those sleeves
brought up to date a bit, wontyou?
I shall be back very soon, and next
time I will take you with me.
	Ten minutes later tile train was well
on its way, and the girl was absorbed
in a society journal. The plain young
woman had extracted Morleys Com-
promise from an unpretentious trav-
elling-bag, but her eye wandered
incessantly from tile page to rest with
keen physical satisfaction on the ex-
quisite profile in front of her. I wish
I could alter the contour of the hat a
little, she said to herself critically,
but the face is perfect.
	Tile train rattled on, tile voices of
the other passengers rose and fell ; a
lad, hawking swallow-bedecked post-
cards, stopped expectantly in front of
the two girls ; but his diagnosis was at
fault ; the symbolism was too obvious
for the one, too far-fetched for the
other. The waiter with afternoon tea
found a better market, and as the two
travellers simultaneously raised their
cups, their eyes met, and, quite invol-
niltarily, tiley exellanged a smile. The
A Great Gulf.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">A Great Gulf.
car rocked from side to side. With a
frown of impatience the beautiful girl
rose, and laid her cup on the table at
which the other was sitting.
	It is getting dark, she said tenta-
tively.
	Very. The tone was encouraging
on the whole.
	Do you cross to-night?
	Yes.
Do you think it will be rough ?
I hope not.
Are you a good sailor?
Not very. Are you ?
Oh, yes. I am an old hand.
	The plain young woman smiled, and
withdrew into the shelter of her Mor-
ley. When they arrived at Dover she
rose, and, with that quiet, unselfcon-
scious independence which character-
izes the plain young woman of the
present day, she handed her bag to the
first porter who entered the car, and
followed him out into the night. She
was obliged to follow him rather rap-
idly, for, regarded simply as a fare,
the plain young woman is not very
promising, and the porter was anxious
to get back to the train in time to se-
cure another. So they hurried along
the platform and down the quay; and
then, timidly groping her way down
the dark steps, the young woman found
herself on deck.
	The December evening was mild as
May ; the water plashed softly against
the vessel and the quay. A delicious
sense of holiday, of escape from all
restraint, came upon her. Her figure
grew lithe and agile under the severe
folds of the shabby travelling-cloak,
and, with a step as light and elastic
as that of a child, she sprang up and
down companion-ways, reconnoitring
the vessel from stem to stern. In the
course of her exploration she came
upon her acquaintance of the teacups,
and, in the fulness of her heart at the
moment, would have stopped to speak;
but the beautiful girl was engaged in
conversation with a man. Even in
that dim light the plain young woman
was struck by his military bearing and
quiet air of distinction.
	I wonder, she mused, as she
seated herself in a dark, exposed corner
of the deck, and allowed herself to be
wrapped up to the ears in tarpaulin, 
I wonder whether he is a total
stranger, a chance acquaintance, or an
old friend. Given a girl like that, it is
impossible to say. Nature seems to
mix some people without throwing in
so much as a suggestion of immortal-
ity.
	A wholly unconscious smile of supe-
riority played on her lip, but it vanished
in an instant, giving place to her wonted
expression of quiet thought.
	The wind blew hard ; the Channel
steamer rose and fell on the dancing
waves; the lights of land died away in
the distance, and came to view again;
and then, with a heavy sigh, as of one
roused from a pleasant dream, the
young woman went below to wash the
brine from her lips, and smooth her
rebellious locks.
	To her surprise the beautiful girl
rose limp and bedraggled from a couch
in the saloon.
	Ive been deadly sick, she said,
turning feebly to the mirror,  for
the first time in my life, too! And I
do believe, she added resentfully,
you have been enjoying it!
	The plain young woman tried in vain
to conceal the physical exhilaration
that radiated from her whole being.
I am a most disreputable object,
she said, laughing, as she carelessly
straightened her hat. I hope you
will feel all right now that the pitching
is over. Good-evening
	Without giving another thought to
her companion, she turned to leave the
saloon ; but a few minutes later, when
she entered the dining-car on the train,
the beautiful girl motioned to her
eagerly.
	Do come and sit at my table ! she
said. These men stare so if a woman
chances to be alone.
	The plain young woman smiled.
She had never been inconvenienced by
the staring of the men. As she sat
down, her eye fell for the first time on
a pair of long white hands, blazing
with diamonds and emeralds. To her
inexperienced eyes the jewels seemed
13</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">14
priceless, and a pang of something like
fear shot through her. Emanci-
pated as she was, she could still be
afraid of her own sex; but another look
at the girls face reassured her.
	I hope you feel better, she said
pleasantly.
	Thanks. I shall be all right when
I have had a pint of champagne.
There is nothing like it, is there?
	I suppose not, but I am not an
authority. Champagne hasnt come
much in my way.
	Are you going far?
	To Cannes.
	I never heard of that place. How
do you spell it?
	C-a-n-n-e-s.
	I should call that Cans, said the
girl placidly. Where is it? Any-
where near Monte Carlo?
	Yes ; some thirty miles away, I
should think  on this side the fron-
tier.
	I mean to go to Monte Carlo later
in the season  not this time. I am
just running over to Paris to get a few
gowns from Worth. I often do that.
They cant make gowns in England at
all. Youll see, of course, that this is
a Redfern I have on. I got it in a
hurry, and it does to knock about in.
	The plain young woman looked down
at her own home-made serge with keen
appreciation of the humor of the situa-
tion. I think even that gown will
pass muster, she said, smiling.
	Oh, I know I am looking a fright
this evening, said the girl discon-
tentedly, turning to the mirror and try-
ing to arrange her fringe. Then anew
thought struck her. How old do you
think I am ? she asked suddenly.
	I cant guess ages.
	Never mind. You wont offend
me. Guess! 
	Twenty  five, said the young
woman slowly, subtracting a year or
two from her mental estimate.
	I thought you would say twenty-
seven. Everybody says so, but I am
only twenty-three. Its my manner, I
suppose. You see I have knocked
about so much. I believe I have trav-
elled over the whole world! Usually
A Great Gulf.
	I take my maid with me, but I couldnt
afford it this time. Poor girl, she was
awfully disappointed!
	She sighed, and then took up an
evening paper that lay on the table be-
side her. Do you know anything
about gold shares ? she said.
	I am told they are an amusing thing
to play with if you have a few hundreds
to lose.
	The girl looked up anxiously. But
I havent a few hundreds to lose, she
exclaimed hastily. I hate losing
money. Do you really know anything
against them?
	She seemed so genuinely distressed
that the young woman hastened to re-
assure her.
	Dont mind me, she said. I am
shamefully ignorant about these things.
If your man of business advised the
investment, no doubt it is all right.
	He didnt advise it. I was deter-
mined to have them. A friend of
mine made heaps of money in gold
mines, and I dont see why I shouldnt
make a little. It takes such a lot of
money to live nowadays, she added
pathetically. Just look at this bill!
 seventeen francs  that is nearly a
pound  for a single dinner ! And
what can one do? One must have a
little wine ! 
	In another moment her whole face
lighted up. A man was walking up
the car with a lady on his arm, and she
raised her eyes to bow to him. The
jewels flashed more brilliantly than
ever; the picturesque hat was pushed
back ; the wine had lent a more sensu-
ous charm to the beautiful face ; but
one man at least was guiltless of the
indiscretion of staring ;  the man
who had spoken to her on the steamer
passed her now without a glance.
	A cloud like the sudden chill of sun-
set came over her face. Come, she
said sharply, let us go. When they
reached the corridor she added, The
man will be making up your berth, so
you can come to my den for a bit. I
told them I should not lie down, as I
leave the train at Paris.
	They entered the tiny half.compart-
ment, and the girl lifted a sealskin coat</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">A Great Gulf.
	15
from the seat. It got wet on the other, for what little conventionality
steamer, she said, and I spread it they both possessed dropped from
out to dry. If you dont mind, well theni like a garment. It was the girl
put it over our knees.	who broke the silence.
 Great honor for me to be clad in	 I am feeling awfully low, she said
such raiment for once!	suddenly.
 The owner of the coat stroked it	 A luminous sympathetic smile bright..
caressingly.	ened the young womans face. Are
 You see the line where it was	you? she said. Am I to ask ques-
joined, though, dont you ? she said,	tions?
with serious, childlike simplicity. I dont fancy I could answer them
They said it wouldnt show, but it if you did. Do you know what it is to
does. It was so awfully unlucky ! I feel as if you were always just within
boui~ht it just before long coats came reach of something, and yet never
in, and there it was, useless! But you could quite get hold of it?
should see my new sealskin! Such a I do indeed. The young woman
beautynearly down to my feet ! began to modify her original estimate
	Do you know, said the plain of her companion on the raft.
young woman deliberately, but with a It is so queer, continued the girl.
very pleasant smile, that you are a All we have got, people can take
most extravagant young woman? from us; but the one thing that is
	I know, was the eager, self- satis- really our own is the power to think
fled response. In dress I am. You our own thoughts. Nobody can get
see, dress is my hobby. I have got hold of that. They think they have us
some lovely gowns. I wish I could in their power, but that one thing they
show them to you ! never can get. We are under their
	I wish you could. I love pretty very eyes, but they cant see us a bit.
gowns.	She paused. And yet, she added
	A cloud came over the beautiful face suddenly, with a revulsion of feeling
again, and the girl sighed. But its that was almost dramatic in its expres-
all no use, she said pathetically. I sion, the very thing we (Iread most is
have no chance to wear them. They to sit and think our own thoughts.
are simply thrown away. Thatis why We knock about and talk and travel,
I am going to Monte Carlo. They do and do anything rather than think.
dress there, dont they? That is why I like my maid so much.
	The young woman looked up with a She chatters away, and never lets me
feeling of something like reverence think. I wish I had brought her with
for such utter frankness. I dont me I I wish I had her to-night I
know, she said quietly. I have The young woman could scarcely
never been on the Riviera. I am only find words. This was indeed the turn-
going now for my health  or I should ing of the tables. A moment before
not be travelling in state like this. she had prided herself innocently on
	The girl frowned slightly, as if a dis- being able to sympathize with her en-
agreeable subject had been broached. thusiasm for dress; and now, behold,
How horrid for you! she said without any flourish of trumpets, an
rather coldly.	incursion had been made into her own
	A silence fell on them after that. particular realm of philosophy! And
The train rattled on through the night. this was such genuine philosophy, too,
The lamp was reflected in each win- of its kind! No second-hand r~chauff~
dow, but nothing else was visible. It of modern essays and magazine articles,
seemed to the plain young woman as but a bit of pure, crude, untutored re-
if two oddly assorted human souls were flection, freshly secreted from a human
adrift on a raft in the midst of eternity, heart and brain. Her reply, when it
Perhaps some such thought was came, was not philosophical  scarcely
vaguely present also in the mind of the even relevant.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">A Great Gulf.
quite quietly  quite quietly  till he is
nice aoain  an(l then I will show him
how horrid I can be I
	The young woman laughed. Is
that the correct treatment under the
circumstances ? she said. It never
would have occurred to me.
	I suppose you dont care about
men?
	I doextremely. I have one or
two friends, who
	Oh, friends! exclaimed the girl
wearily.
	By the way, you had a friend with
you on the steamer, had not you?
The young woman despised herself the
more for the direct question when she
saw the color rise to the fair face.
	Yes  no  that is, yes, he is a
sort of a friend. I hope you dont
think, she exclaimed suddenly,  that
is the man I was talking about! The
one on the steamer is  well, no mat-
ter! He is a cut above me, anyhow;
and besides, he is married already. It
is a duty to be kind to him, poor fel-
low I His wifes a brute.
	The little woman laughed  a fresh
young laugh. I am not an authority
on men, like you, she said ; but I
should have thought you must have
discovered that it is rather delicate
work for a pretty girl to be kind to a
man whose wife is a brute. Matri-
monial duties and responsibilities can
scarcely be safely delegated.
	Do you really think me so pretty?
was the eager, irrelevant response.
	The plain face hardened,  then
broke again into a smile. I do. I
suppose it is needless to add that fa-
vor is deceitful and beauty is vain.~
Your retort would be too obvious. But
I dont grudge you your quarter of an
hours start of me.
	You mean you dont care to be
good-looking?
	Would you believe me if I said
	I suppose you know, she said
slowly, leaning her head on her hand,
and looking up into her companions
face, that it is a little unusual for a
pretty girl of twenty-three to be rat-
tling about the world in Worth toilettes,
with  or without  a maid as young
as herself ; investing in gold shares on
her own account, and dropping into
casinos as if they were picture-gal-
leries?
	The other laughed rather unpleas-
antly.
	It is just that pretty girl of twenty-
three, she said, who knows life.
Men? I believe no woman living
knows men as I do. If I were to tell
you things that have happened, things
that I have seen She paused.
	I should listen with deference, but
say that your view was necessarily a
one-sided one.
	Why? The word was a chal-
lenge.
	Because the young woman was
surprised at her own boldness  go-
ing about as you do, you dont meet the
best men, nor see the best side to those
you do meet.
	You believe there is a best side, do
you?
	I dont. I know it.
	The beautiful lips curled contemptu-
ously. If I were to write a book, and
tell my experiences 
	Do. I should read it, for one.
	Would you? BahI Theyre not
worth it. She snapped her fingers.
I dont care that for the whole sex 
except one, of course I  and he is
horrid; I believe that is why I am
feeling so low to-night.
	The friendly interest which had
brightened the plain womans face died
out. As an outcome of the previous
conversation, this was disappointing.
	In that case I should be horrid
too, she said coldly. I would not
break my heart for him.	so? 
	The girl looked as if an insult had The girl hesitated. I never be-
been offered to her intelligence. Do lieved any woman yet who said so; but
you think I am such a fool, she said, you  she broke off suddenly, with
as to cut off my nose to spite my a slight blush. You know I did not
face? No, no. I dont need anybody mean to say you were plain, she said
to tell me what to do. I shall wait nervously ; you are 
16</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">A Great Gulf.
	Thank you; that will do. The
plain young woman rose into quiet dig-
nity at once. I suppose you are not
actually a Venus; and my friends, no
doubt, would tell you that I ani not ir-
redeeniably ugly ; but we are speaking
broadly, and, broadly speaking, there
is no doubt that we are fair representa-
tives of the two classes. You are a
beautiful woman, and I am  what, by
a euphcmism, we call plain. Naturally
you think the advantage is all on your
side. If you had thought of me at all
when we met at Victoria, you would
have said, Poor devil! but why at least
doesnt she wear a decent gown?
	The beautiful girl glanced at the dark
serge folds, and tried in vain to find a
redeeming feature in their quiet sever-
ity.
	And yet, continued the speaker,
if by any chance you and I were to
travel again to-morrow night with all
these men, they would say, when you
entered the dining-car,  Here is that
handsome girl again ! When I came
in, it would never occur to any of them
that they had seen me before. Dont
you see ? I am invisible. I have got
the ring of Gyges. Nobody is on his
guard with me  I see people as they
are.
	The young girl did not answer. She
was perplexed, but one thing was clear
to her mind. It was obviously possible
to pay too high a price even for the
ring of Gyges.
	It must be such a responsibility to
carry about a ~vork of art in your own
person, went on the other. You
must inherit yourself to such an ex-
tent that you cease to inherit the
earth.
	The unintentional rudeness Gf this
remark was fortunately lost on its
hearer.
	I expect, she said, a little ner-
vously, that you are very learned.
	Oh no! The young woman
laughed pleasantly. Well, we are
talking more or less honestly, so I will
confess that I am learned enough to
know when somebojy else writes a
good poem, or paints a good picture, or
composes a good  waltz.
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VII.	314
17
	And that contents you?
	Sometimes. It leaves room for
other things. At the present moment
it contents me just to look at your
face.
	I thought you despised beauty?
	Then you are a fool, was the
young womans mental comment, but
she only said, I dont think you can
have thought that. I (lont despise the
Koh-i-noor because I should not care
to wear it in Regent Street.
	Do you write books yourself?

	Nor paint pictures?

	Nor compose ?

	Are you engaged to be married?

	There was half a minutes silence,
and then the next question came sud-
denly, 
Do you believe in the immortality
of the soul?
	Accustomed though the young
woman was to the intense talk of the
youth of the present day, the abrupt-
ness of this attack took her breath
away. I dont know, she said, sur-
prised out of all caution. I agree
with a great teacher of mine who says
that it is no concern of ours. We have
enough light to live by without that.
It is stfrely a want of faith to ask for
more.
	The girl tapped her foot impatiently
on the floor of the carriage. These
were not the lines on which her mind
had worked.
	What I always say is, she said,
that nobody ever has come back.
Why should we ever have takemi it into
our heads that there was another life ?
We had no reason to think so. One
after another goes, but nobody ever
comes back to tell us.
	Why should we ever have taken
it into our heads that there was another
life ?   repeated the young woman
meditatively. I supposeif we are
to think of the matter at all  that is
the one great argument for its exist-
ence.
Billets, sil vous plait !</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">18
	The smart young conductor stood in
the (loorway.
	Oh, bother our tickets! exclaimed
the girl, looking up with a charming
smile. If you plague me, you shall
get no tip  do you understand?
	The man bowed with very evident
admiration for the lovely speaker.
	Tell me, she went on, do you go
all the way with this train ?
	Yes, madame.
	To Monte Carlo?
	Yes, madame.
	Pretty place, eh?
	Oh, but beautiful, madame!
	Lots of pretty gowns, I sup-
pose?
	Very pretty, but none perhaps so
pretty as madames.
	The girl laughed gaily. You do
mean to have a heavy tip, she said.
 Shall you still be on this train in a
month or two? 
Probably, madame.
	Perhaps I shall be going to Monte
Carlo then. No such luck this time.
Tell us about the casino. What is it
like?
	Will you allow me to pass,
please ? said the plain young woman
coldly to the conductor. In the corri-
dor she paused and looked over her
shoulder. I am going to see if my
berth is rcady, she said. I shall see
you again. Au reroii~!
	But half an hour later, when she
returned to say good-night, her place
was occupied by the man whose wife
was a brute.
	A curious acquaintance! said the
young woman to herself as she slipped
away unobserved,  cuts her point-
edly in the dining-car, and, an hour
later, settles down for a comfortable
chat in her compartment. Save me
from such friends !
	And with this reflection she betook
herself to bed.

IT.

	THE darkness of an autumn night
was settling over Liandudno, but a
rich mellow afterglow still shone back
from the placid bosom of the sea.
Away out on the radiant streak a boat
A Great Gulf
	moved imperceptibly along, and th~
soft plash of the oars could be heard
now and then from the shore. The
band had ceased playing, and most of
the promenaders had gone home for-
the night; but down on the beach a
little crowd was gathered still, listening
to the eager, thrilling voice of a mis-
sion preacher.
	Let us take a turn along the pa-
rade, if you are not too tired, said a
young man to his companion. It is a
glorious evening, and, now that the
world, the flesh, and the devil have
retired, the place is almost bearable.
	He spoke with a pleasant air of ca
maraderie, and the l)laiu young woman
looked up with a smile.  It is lovely,
she said, and I am not a bit tired ;.
but I am afraid I am Philistine enough
to enjoy the world, the flesh, and the
devil too.
	I must apologize, then, for taking-
you up to the solitude of the Great
Orme.
	I have enjoyed it so much, she
said simply. It has been one of
those walks that stand out in ones
memory after long years. It is very
good to see you again, Fred.
	Her companion did not answer imme
diately.
	And I am so glad you mean to de-
vote yourself to figure-painting, she
went on. I have always felt sure
that was your line. I am certain you.
will get on now.
	It is certainly a line that lends
itself to the production of pot-boilers !
he said moodily.
	Thats an advantage I had not
thought of, she answered, laughing.
And yet I dont know. One sees
l)lenty of pot-boiler landscapes. You
know the kind of thing  finikin foli-
age, and a boat with reflections in the
water.
	Yes, I know; like the picture I was
so proud of getting into the New!
	I absolutely decline to rise to that,
Fred; but I am very glad you mean to
stick to figures. 1 shall look for a great
success in May.~
	And will you provide the sub
ject?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">A Great Gulf.
19
	I might, if II had one brilliant idea the distance could they see the outline
for your twenty. She paused, and of the motionless little throng ; the
then laughed softly. Such an odd wonderful voice came straight out of
recollection comes back to me through the darkness of the night.
the years, of a picture I planned when Dont go, Fred ! said the young
I was a girl, and thought I could paint! woman under her breath. This is
lit was to be called The Shadow of magnificent.
the Cross. 	 Pity to spoil the illusion, he said.
	Your acquaintance with contempo- It is a fine voice. More suited to the
rary art must have been limited. How music of Isaiah than to the meeting-
long was it before you exclaimed, house rant you will hear presently.
Pereant qui ante nos nostra dixer- Come ! 
runt I  	For an artist and a philosopher,
I never said that in my life, she Fred, she said a moment later,  not
answered proudly; and on that occa- to add, a man of the world, you are
sion even my baser nature was in no curiously bigoted. iDo you expect an
way tempted to say it, for Holman abstract statement of the absolute
Hunts idea was not nostra at all. right to convert the world ? You are
The cross did not come into my picture like a scientist who wants to feed him-
 it was supposed to be on the left  self and his fellows in strict accordance
but the great shadow threw its whole with a physiological table of diet, quite
length across ; and into the shadow ,I regardless of the fact that they wont eat
putall my ideals. I was wonder- the food he provides.
fully catholic even then. Of course a Am I ? he said reflectively. I
young priest was the prominent figure ; dont think so. But I prefer to choose
but I had soldiers, andI forget now my own sauce.
who they all were. Some of them ac- And to scoff at other peoples ?
cepted the shadow with rapture ; some No ; but I dont see why I should
were crowding into it; and some were pretend to share their tastes.
trying, oh, so hard I to get out of it. The young woman sighed. It
There was one woman of society  in really is the great problem of life, she
whose jewels I revelled in prospect  said,  how to reconcile absolute intel
stretching out her arms to the bright- lectual honesty ~vith intense emotional
ness. Most of her figure was in bril- appreciation of every striving after
liant light, but the shadow fell right right.
across. Crude, was not it?	They had turned back in their walk,
Very, he replied. Why didnt and now came again within hearing of
you stick to art ?	the preachers voice 
I did; but I found it more profit- We elder children grope our way
able to stick to other peoples.	From dark behind to dark before
Mine, for instance, he observed And only when our hands we lay,
cynically.	Dear Lord, in thine, the night is day,
Yours, for instance. And there is darkness nevermore.
They walked on for some time in Is that meeting-house rant? she
silence, till, gradually rising in inten- asked.
sity as they approached, the voice of It will be directly. He cant stick
the preacher fell, full, mellow, and de- to quotations forever. Come I
libe rate, on their ears   No; I am going to join in the ser-
He was wounded for our trans- vice. She sprang lightly down on the
gressions, He was bruised for our beach, and then turned to look up.
iniquities the chastisement of our You are tired to-night, Fred, and no
peace was upon him ; and with His wonder. Go home.
stripes we are healed.	You dont want me to come with
The two companions stopped short in you ? he asked doubtfully.
something like awe. Only dimly in Certainly not.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">A Great Gulf.
	Will von come for a walk again to-
morro~v?
With all my heart.
	Then Ill call about ten. Good-
night.
	Very softly the young woman made
her way over the shingle till she stood
on the outskirts of the little gathering.
Then, ascending the steps of a stranded
bathing-machine, she seated herself to
listen and watch.
	A lamp by the preachers side cast
an uncertain light on the , up-
turned faces ; one might have thought
that here was a missionary in a heathen
land, preaching a new gospel of salva-
tion. For, whatever doctrine this man
might teach, there was no doubt about
his power to influence his fellows.
That smartly dressed lad in the front
ro~v had clearly forgotten where he
was ; those tears were evidently un-
usual visitors on the painted cheeks
over which they flowed ; that beautiful
girl  Why, where in the world had
she seen that beautiful face before ?
	Gradually it all came back to her, 
the night journey through France, the
swaying carriage, the lamp reflected in
the windowpanes. In this dim light
the girl looked lovelier, almost younger,
than ever ; and yet it must be two ? 
three ? years ago.
	The sermon was over, and a parting
hymn rang out plaintively over the
water. The young woman descended
from her seat, and was about to make
her way homewards, when, to her
great surprise, the beautiful girl came
up to her with outstretched hand. The
great eyes were strangely bright, and
the muscles of the lovely face quivered
in path e tic selfrevelation.
	I thought it was you, she said
eagerly, as though they had only parted
the day before. I saw you come, and
during the last hymn it flashed on
me who you were. You will let me
walk home with you, wont you?
Her voice was almost imploring.
	Better let me come with you, said
the young woman gently, glancing at
the flushed cheeks and ruffled hair.
	Yon looktired.
	Tired? The girl laughed excit
edly. I never was less tired in my
life  She slipped her hand in her
companions arm.  Wasnt it won
de?ful ?
	It was extremely fine.
	The words, though spoken cordially,
struck chill on the girls overstrained
mood, and she turned on her compan-
ion with a quick, suspicious glance
but the plain face was very grave, very
sympathetic, nothing more.
	They walked on in silence for a
time. These are my diggings, said
the girl at last, her voice still shaken by
strong feeling. Wont you come in ?
Do I am all alone.
	Not tonight, I think, thank you.
	 Oh, but you must ! I want to talk
to you. I must have some one. Do
come in I wont be left alone to-
night
	The full lips pouted like those of a
spoilt child, and an expression of terror
came into the great eyes, as, with an
almost caressing gesture, she drew her
companion into the house.
	A bright little fire burned in the
grate of a pretty sitting-room, and a
dainty supper was spread on the table.
The window stood open, but the air
was heavy with the fragrance of flow-
ers.
	If you please, maam, said the
maid,  Colonel Whyte called while
you were out. He said he would come
a~ain.
	The girl looked at the speaker for a
moment with (lazed, uncomprehe nding
eyes ; but gradually a (leep flush sl)rea(l
over her face. I quite forgot, she
sai(l. Then, turning to her companion,
she drew her hand across her bro~v as
if trying to collect her thoughts.
	It is so odd, she said dreamily,
with a nervous shiver, to find every-
thing going on just precisely as it (lid
before  supper and callers and flow-
ers  and a jolly fire I Sit down. I
feel as if I were just beginning to wake
from an extraordinary dream  the
sunset and the sea, and the darkness
 and that mans voice I I felt al
most as if the last day had come, as
they used to tell us it would, and it
seemed quite natural that you should
20</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">	21
A Great Gulf.
be there. Do you know, I have often vehemence, you could save my soul
tI)ought of you ? And you see I (lid	if you would tell me what it is you do
know you again in spite of  what was	believe!
it ?  your magic ring. She laughed	 A look of genuine distress came over
more naturally now; she was regaining	the little womans face. Believe, be-
lier self-control.	lieve !  she said. Why do you talk
  Your memory is marvellous.	so much about belief? I believe it is
 Oh no ; it isnt that. I have no	worth while trying to be good.
memory at all. But you were so queer,	 Why? Is there another life after
you know. I never met anybody in	this? Is there a heaven?
the least like you.	 Here at least  yes.
 The words gave the plain youug	 And a hell ?
woman an unpleasant sense of respon-	 Yes.
sibility. Are you quite sure, she	 Where we shall burn ?  really
said, a little a~vkwardly, that this is	burn  she put her pretty finger
not the dream ?  the flowers, I mean,	close to the bar of the grate  to
an(l the callers, and the fire  and the	hurt ? 
other the reality?	 It would be a poor lookout for us if
 Do you think it is ? 	it did not hurt ; but some people never
 I am inclined to think that the	seem to feel it.
other is at least nearer the reality than	 The girl laughed.  I know what
this.	you mean, she said. I once heard a
 But you dont really believe all he	clergyman say that. You mean that I
was saying ? 	am in hell now.
   I didnt hear it all.	  God forbid ! .1 dont need to ~o
 I knov. I saw you come. Are	beyond my own experience. But I
you engaged to that man ? 	never cared to stay in hell long.
 The young woman found it difficult	 I dont know. One might be in a
to follow these conversational gymnas-	worse place. I am afraid, she went
tics. No, she said shortly.	on, with a weird laugh,  I am one of
 Nor going to be ?	the people who are not sensitive enough
 Nor going to be.	to feel it ! 
 I never feel quite sure that you	 The little woman shuddered.
havent a trump card up your sleeve all	Dont !  she said.
the time.	  Why not ?  The splendid figure
 There was no answer.	drew itself up defiantly.  Why should
 Are you still as contented as	I talk gammon to you? What do you
ever ?	in your grey little world know of life, of
  I think so. Life seems sadder	temptation ?
than it (lid ; but, when all is said, it is	  More, perhaps, than you think.
very beautiful.	 Bah ! It is easy for you to talk of
 The girl sighed impatiently. I	trying to be good ! Were you ever
wish I could see where the beauty	in love? Were you ever married?
comes in ! 	Were you ever  she hesitated,
 Well, in that scene on the beach,	looked straight into the honest eyes,
for instance,  the intense earnestness,	and then continued boldly, Were you
the magnetic human influence, the	ever married and then in love ?
longing for better things.	 For the first time the young womans
  And yet you dont believe what the	eye fell on the plain gold circlet which
man said?	had replaced some of the flashing gems.
  At least he made me wish myself a	 I did not know, she said weakly,
better woman.	that you were married. I remember
 The girl sprang to her feet, and paced	 that night you told me there was a
up and down the room,	difference between you and the man
 I believe, she said, with intense	you cared for.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">A Great Gulf.
	If only it had lasted ! God I if only
the difference had lasted ! his cold-
ness piqued me, dont you know ?  he
had been so much at my feet; and I
was so determined to win him back
that I dont think I realized how much
I had begun to think of somebody else.
But somebody else wasnt  wasnt
free, as the library books say ; and
 and it was time I was getting settled.
I had lost money in gold shares, and
my life was all in a muddle, and I
hadnt the society I was entitled to at
all. So I marriedand then I knew
that I loathed him  and somebody
elses wife died. If there is a God at
all, it just seemed as if he was laughing
at me I What was the use of making
me pretty, and giving me money to buy
nice clothes, if I am never to be happy,
 never, never to have what I want?
And my youth is slipping away, and
nobody seems able to tell me whether
there is another world or not. I meet
people  clever men who ought to
know I  who say it is all moonshine
and you would have me grow old and
ugly, trying to be good! Do you
know  she fell on her knees, and
threw her arms across her coml)anion
in magnificent abandonment  I al-
most wish you would tell me there is
no other life, for then I could have
what I want in this I 
	Colonel Whyte, maam, said the
maid.
	With a bound the girl sl)rang to her
feet, and raised her hands to her di-
shevelled hair. I have kept you an
unconscionable time, she said, with a
nervous laugh, and no doubt you are
longing to get home. It was awfully
good of you to come in.
	The young woman had flushed as
though some one had struck her.
Yes, she said quietly, it is time I
was at home. Good-night.
	Before she had reached the thresh-
old, however, the uncomfortable sense
of her own responsibility caine back
upon her.
	Where is your husband ? she
said earnestly, laying her hand on her
companions arm. Who is this
man ?
	But the tide had turned.
	The girl looked annoyed and non-
plussed for a moment, then broke into
a laugh.
	Come in, colonel  she cried.
Here is a young lady who is anxious
to make your acquaintance.
	Without another word or glance the
little woman slipp~d past the waiting
figure in the hall, and made her way
out into the night.

III.

	WELL, this is a change from smoky
London lodgings!
	The plain young woman stood with a
friend at the open window of the hotel.
A heavy shower had fallen in the after-
noon, but now the sun was shining
genially, and the subtle, invigorating
fragrance of the heather was borne in
from the Yorkshire moors.
	We have earned our holiday hon-
estly, havent we? and we mean to
make the most of it. Three whole
weeks! For three weeks we are going
to bask on the heather, and read Heine,
and look up at the blue sky ; we will
forget that we ever attended a ~vomans
suffrage meeting, or interviewed a
celebrity, or described what royalty
wore. We have left our moral respon-
sibilities behind, too. It is a duty, a
positive duty, to cultivate the senti-
ments and the emotions. I hope there
will be some pretty gowns at dinner!
I hope there will be lots of courses 
lots daintily served ! We are grand
ladies, Rita, you and I  for three
weeks I  and we know how things
ought to be done. Do you think we
can afford half a bottle of M~doc?
	The plain face looked older than at
Llandudno ; but the lines that took
from its fresh youthfulness were genial,
friendly lines, such as endear a face to
those who know it.
	Change your gown, dear girl, and
dont chatter. The gong will sound in
ten minutes.
	Sadly beneath the dignity of a
grand lady, isnt it, to dress in ten
minutes? Heigho! 
	She slipped on an old-fashioned black
silk, and went to explore the possi
22</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">A Great Gulf.
bilities of the reading-room before
going down-stairs.
	Two ladies were sitting there in ear-
nest conversation. They lowered their
voices slightly when the plain young
woman entered; but, as she stood by
the window, newspaper in hand, she
could hear every word.
	 all her life men have treated her
better than she deserves. Her husband
actually offered to take her back; but
when she refused, of course he insti-
tuted proceedings of divorce. The
action was quite undefended, and, as
soon as it was over, Colonel Whyte
married her.
	The plain young woman grasped her
newspaper more tightly, and turned
her back upon the speaker.
	It was a great surprise to every
one, for socially she was very much be-
neath him, and of course they were
cut by all the nice people. I am told
she was a mere adventuress!
	American, was not she?
	Yes ; but I believe she left America
when quite a girl. She prided herself
on being cosmopolitan. Cosmopolitan,
forsooth
	 And is she still as fascinating as
ever?
	When I saw her drive up to the
door on Saturday afternoon, I thought
she was handsomer than at the time of
her marriage. She has a better color
1	dont think it is rougeand I
never saw such eyes  simply lustrous
J3ut when she comes near  the
speaker nodded significantly. Her
age will soon begin to show, I can as-
sure you !
	Very eagerly the plain young woman
scanned the faces assembled at table
dh6te, but without finding the one she
sought. Five years must have made a
change, no doubt; but even when all
allowance was made for that, there was
no woman present who could by any
possibility be the ci-devant beautiful
girl.
	Dinner was more than half over
when the door opened, and a lady and
gentleman were ushered up to a small
table in the window. Ahi, there was
no doubt about it now! The plain
young woman would have known that
face again anywhere.
	And it was more beautiful than ever!
 transparent, pensive, etherealized.
Poor soul, she must have suffered 
Was it more beautiful? A sudden
turn of the head had brought into star-
tling relief the hollow in the oval of
the cheek; and was it not too trans-
parent? was the flush deepening as
the evening went on  not almost that
of hectic?
	Scarcely a word was passing between
the two in the window. The gentle-
mans mariner was uniformly cour-
teous; but it would have been hard to
say which face bore more evident marks
of ennui, of disillusion.
	The plain young woman gazed as if
fascinated, only responding absently
now and then to the remarks of her
companion. At last the beautiful head
turned, the wonderful eyes looked
straight across to where she sat. It
was a mere glance at first, then a puz-
zled look, and then a showy lorgnette
was raised for a deliberate stare. It
dropped again presently, and its owner
made no sign of recognition.
	It would have been strange if she
hind known me again, or cared to know
me ! mused the young woman, as she
rose to leave the table.  Is this the
curtain at last, I wonder,  or only
another drop ?
	Some minutes later the chambermaid
knocked at her door with a visiting-
card. A few lines were scrawled on
the back 
Do come to my room for a few
minutes. My husband has just gone
out. No. 5, 1st floor.
	No. 8. was a fine room, and its occu-
pant lay stretched on a chaise-longue in
the oriel window.
	 Come along !  she said, rather
wearily, but with the old, charming
smile. How odd that we should meet
again! I cant think how I recognized
you. Sit down. That is rather a com-
fortable chair.
	I am afraid you are not very well.
	Who could be well in this hateful
place? The sharp air makes me cough
incessantly. What ever induced you
23</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">A Great Gulf.
to come? And yet I dont know.
These cold, grey moors are admirably
in keeping with your philosophy. I
wonder  she looked up with an arch
smile  I wonder if you are still try-
ing to be good ?
	The young woman walked to the
window and looked out on the daffodil
sky and rich purple heather.
	Cold,  grey !  she said. Why,
it is all blazing with color
And you know the Riviera ! It
seems to me you carry your own world
about with you, and see things that are
invisible to ordinary mortals. What
was it Jack was quoting last night ? 
Oh, the dreary, dreary moorland!

And these long evenings depress me
unspeakably. If you had only heard
the church bells yesterday ! I thought
they would drive me mad before they
stopped. I want sunshine  real sun-
shine  and roses and blue water! I
am making my husband take me away
the first thing to-morrow ; and he has
gone out now to see if there is nothing
going on that would pass away the time
for an hour or two.
	She was silent for a few moments,
and then resumed with a light sneer
that only half concealed her nervous-
ness. You know all about me, I
presume? I have become quite a
celebrity since we met.
	Yes, I heard that you had married
Colonel Whyte.
	Saintly of him, wasnt it? All the
good women said so. Ugh, how I hate
good women!
	Do you know, said the plain
young woman, almost tenderly, I
dont think you should go out to-night.
If your husband goes, II will come and
read you  something amusing. You
are wearing yourself out.
	A curious look of fear came into the
beautiful eyes  a look that was only
made the more pathetic by the laugh
which hastened to hide it.
	You think I am a gone case, do
you? How long do you give me?
Two years? One? Six months?
	Dont talk nonsense! said the
Other sharply. You are knockina
yourself to pieces at present. Ta1~e a
little ordinary care, and you will be aD
right.
	A lit of coughing was the only an-
swer. Hastily the beautiful woman
lifted her handkerchief to her lips, and
in another moment its snowy folds were
stained with a crimson drop.
	Do you see that ? she said quickly.
Yes, and I have often seen it be-
fore in people who are well and strong
now. It means that you must rest,
and take care of yourself, and get
strong 
0~

	No, no, no! The answer came
like the clang of a passing bell. No
need to tell me what it means ! I have
seen it all in my mother. I am getting
thin   she slipped the rings from her
long white fingers  and my neck 
But you liever saw my neck in the old
days ! she interposed regretfully. I
had a dark velvet gown but there
thats l)ast. There was dead silence
in the room for a few moments, then,
You could have saved me if you had
wished, she said.
 Sared you ?
	Oh, not from this ! This is noth-
ing. Do you remember that night on
the beach? I was screwing up my
courage to go and speak to that man;
but I looked at you, and saw you did
not believe a word of it.
	 Oh !  cried the little woman, with
a sharp cry as of physical pain. Surely
I never said that!
	No, you did not say it; but you
looked as if you had found something
better, dont you know? And your
something better ~vas too good for inc.
	But, dear child, it is not too late.
If I were you  she threw back her
head  I would make a fresh start
now  this very minute !
	The other nodded slowly.  I be-
lieve you would, evemi if you were
dying, she said. Oh, I know you
have got hold of some thread in life,
something that is worth having ; but
you (Iont seem able to put it into words
munch. Well, well, it doesnt matter!
I dont suppose my soul was worth
saving  and, I dare say, it was all
bunkumn after all. When you come tG
24</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">Italian Disunion.
think of it, nobody ever has come back.
Is that you, Jack? Come in ! Let
me introduce you to my friend
	She broke off with a laugh less mu-
sical than of old. I declare I dont
even know your name? Never mind;
we are old friends all the same, I assure
you. Well, what luck?
	The new-coiner seated himself with a
sigh of resignation, and looked at his
watch. There is a revival meeting,
he said, in the conventicle down the
way, and a performance of Johnnys
Mami~~ain the Town Hall.
	The beautiful lips pouted peevishly.
Johnnys Mamma! Ive seen it
a hundred times. Never mind ! It
will help to pass the time. Good-bye,
Miss Smith ? I might have known
it was Smith! Come along, Jack.
We shall be awfully bored, but well
show the folks a Parisian bonnet for
once in their lives !



From The Fortuiglitly Review.
ITALIAN DISUNION.

	ITALY is united in name it is true,
but is, in fact, well-nigh as disunited
as before the breach was made in Porta
Pia!
	All was to be done at one bound.
Institutions, which would have been
rejected in more sober moments, were
adopted, and hence were fated from the
very outset to work badly. Italy was
to become a great nation, as it were in
a day, and outside help was to be re-
jected for Italia fark da s~
	No account was taken of the widely
differing races and customs ; requiring
 as Napoleon I. had recognized, when
lie harbored the project of forming two
separate States  utterly different laws
and measures. The language was to
be all the same, and, as if in silent
l)ioLest, many of the upper classes
often speak the patois, or, failing that,
French. When freedom is thus ushered
in by a desire to mould all on the same
l)attern, and to force the square man
into the round hole, coupled with
enormously increased taxation (on an
estate which formerly paid 400 taxes,
25
they now amount to 1,680), in cider
to form an army and navy, munch too
large for the available resources of the
nation, it is but natural that elements,
especially where they have been freed
against their will, should utterly refuse
to be amalgamated.
	The desire for union, though the
ptebiscito purported to represent the
wishes of the people, was anything but
general. The plebiscito was packed
in Rome by people from Piedmont
brought thither by free tickets on the
railways. The true Romans, in point
of fact, shut themselves up in their
houses during the days of the plebis-
cito; whilst the peasantry of the Ro-
magna and of the south, through bein~
artatfabeti or letterless in many cases,.
and through poverty in others, had no
voice in the matter, though they had
no desire for a change.
	From the very outset all the stir for
an united kingdom caine from the
north. Garibaldi was born in a Paduan.
cottage, and his expedition of the MiUe
to Sicily was called the conquest,
whilst the Sicilians were openly sneered
at as barbarians! This contemptuous~
assumption of su~)eriority has been
the keynote throughout. Even Crispi~
though born in Palermo, has got in-
fected by contact with the hard-headed
northerners, who preponderate in the
Legislature. The severity with which
the rising in Sicily and the sympathetic
movings in Naples were met, seems a
token of this. A little more leniency,
such as was practise(1 shortly after at
Poltri, near Ban, where the grant of
domanial lands to the citizens was~
met with such expressions of loyalty
and gratitude towards the king and
the prefect, would have completely
won the Sicilians. In fact, it was
when returning with mattocks and
horns and tambours from tilling the
communal lands en masse, by way of
asserting their rights, which they
thought were imperilled, that the
people of Caltavuturo were shot down
by the soldiery, and thus opened the
series of butcheries. It is the blood.
which was shed during this state of
siege, which spared neither women</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">Italian Disunion.
nor children nor unarmed peasants,
that, together with the horror felt by
the Sicilians at the spoliation of the
religious bodies, will, it is to be feared,
foster disunion still more.
	It is this lack of true knowledge of
the requirements of each portion of
Italy, which threatens to land the
country in a thorough deadlock. Even
the prefects, who should watch over
the interests of their provinces, are
-chosen either from another part, or, if
they belong to the province, their use-
fulness is curtailed by their anxiety
not to be lifted out of the saddle,
should they press on matters not pal-
atable to those who have power to un-
seat them. The continual shifting and
shunting has a most injurious effect,
as they  blow neither hot nor cold,
like the vicar of Bray. In fact, it is
asserted that one change of prefects
does more harm to the affairs of the
nation at large, than a change of mm-
isfry. This is saying a great deal, for
their term of office rarely exceeds
ei~hteen months, but then that of the
prefects may be still shorter. Under
Giolitti, during his term of eighteen
months, first four-fifths were changed,
-or sent out, and then a full third. A
stranger, such as a northerner still is to
the southerner, or vice versa, can be
scarcely expected to encourage the
growth of a feeling of unity, especially
if, as was the case with many of the
Romans, they never inclined to it.
	The north looks down scornfully, or,
~at best, with condescending pity, on
the south ; which plaintively, or when
roused by any especially galling meas-
ure, indignantly protests against being
mulcted for the furthering, more often
than not, of industries, or works, for
the sole benefit and profit of the north.
Such, for instance, were the works on
The Agro Romano and the rectification
-of the bed of the Tiber, which have
long since eaten up all the tremendous
511fl15 granted, and which still continue
-to form a drain on the whole nation,
:as, if the pumping is relaxed, all will
go hack into its original marshiness.
Autonomy, granted some years ago,
was to burden each province with its
own works; but they have to give so
much to the government, that they
have still to be subsidized, as before.
Not that this feeling of antagonism or
contempt is confined to Sicily, it exists
between one town and another, render-
ing it difficult to curtail expenses by
(loing away with the numerous small
(very small) universities, etc., and con-
centrating learning in three or four.
Thus the north speaks of the centre
and south as but poor creatures ; the
centre has the same opinion of the
south, and both look on the Piedmont-
ese as forestieri. And this in spite
of Crispis efforts to amalgamate and
fuse the different elements by never
allowing the soldiers to be quartered in
their own districts, with the result that
misunderstandings are frequent. Some
end fatally, where homesickness makes
the man really ill. Thus Evangelista,
a recruit from Benevento, was quar-
tered in the spring of 1894 in Padua
the officers considered he was foxing
when he was really unable to sit on his
horse through illness, and then ensued
a series of sickening brutalities, termi-
nating with death. This gave rise to
a hostile demonstration of the Paduan
students against a Venetian editor, for
daring to publish it, and the love of
Benevento for Padua was certainly not
increased.
	Such mistakes ~vere never made by
the Germans in the case of the an-
nexed provinces. Prussian officers
were set over them, it is true, but the
men were quartered in their own
province. Of course, to assert that all
misfortunes are the fault of the north
~vere, to say the least of it, equally
wide of the mark. The hot-headed,
unbusiness-like, and sanguine south,
has only herself to blame, when she
has initiated gigantic schemes, and
frittered away the public moneys with-
out commensurate results. And all
for want of careful and practical super-
vision of the work, undertaken in a
moment of public elation or emulation.
	The ambitious schemes inaugurated
in Naples after the cholera scare in
1884 form a striking example. The
new system of drainage is colossal in
26</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">Italian Disunion.
concel)tion. The sewerage is all to be
carried through huge pipes far away
from the town, and emptied out into
the Mediterranean beyond Baja. But
the works, as any one can see, in the
town itself, are being (lone in a slov-
enly manner. Thus surface drainage
is made to run away into the tufa (into
what we call soaks in some sandy parts
of Surrey). The smells which arise
thence, and which pollute the air after
a downpour of rain, are terrible. And
this, be it remarked, happens in the
new part of the town, built since 1870,
or later, where orchards and gardens
formerly flourished. The work is only
half finished, whilst the moneys, es-
timated as sufficient to carry it out,
have long since been swallowed up by
the cormorants, bred from that noxious
system of sub-contracting, which
stretches over even governmental de-
partments, such as the post, or the
levying of local or general taxes, and is
the bane of everything in Italy. You
may take, for instance, a parcel to the
general post-office, say in Naples, and
go straight, as you would do ia En-
gland, to the parcels counter. But the
official will send you to a room at the
entrance, where a person (who farms
the post) will weigh it for you, and fill
up your form, and often come back
from the official with the announce-
ment that it is overweight and cant
go. For this spoilt form, if the parcel
is for England, you have paid two
francs seventy cents, and your polite
helper requests a further donation for
services which have been worse than
useless ! In the matter of taxes the
system works even worse, for the con-
tractor and sub-contractor pares off his
profit, till none remains for the poor.
	Their schemes are nearly always
characterized with a desire to surpass
those of ancient Rome herself. As in
the scheme, which British gold was to
further, but which  fortunately for
Italy. with the millstone already round
her neck of a deficit, which has run up
from one hundred and seventy millions
in the spring to two hundred millions
of lire by the autunrn of 1894has
fallen through. By this scheme water
was to be taken by aqueducts and tun-
nels, which were to rival those of Old
Rome, from Caposele on the Mediter-
ranean to the regions of Apulia round
Barletta an d Fogg~a,tl~e wine market
of Italy. Utility and feasibility are not
always thought of in this craze for local
or national effect or display. Thus the
Lake of Fusino was drained by Tor-
lonia, and the fishermen reduced to
beggary ; whilst the new ruins of the
Prati di Castello, and around Rome,
together with the crippled resources of
the nobles, and of the banks, form one
monument the more of this unhappy
want of foresight and of a business-like
faculty. The original purpose is not
seldom utterly lost sight of in this
craving for display, as in the case
of the houses in Naples, which were
nominally built to accommodate and
raise the moral tone of the very
poor, after the cholera scare before
alluded to. They are palatial, and
splendidly arranged with a water
supply from the underground lake of
Serino, and gas or electric light on
the stairs, all included in the rents,
which, unfortunately, are miles beyond
the means of those for whom they
were meant. Thus the poor wretches
are crushed back into the still remain-
ing pest-laden piles, to utterly vanish
when these follow the rest; besides
falling out of the range of that sympa-
thetic help which was extended to
them formerly by their neighbors, who
now inhabit these palaces, and who
were better off than they were, or who,
if they couldnt help themselves, yet
were in communication, through their
work, with those who could. And Na-
ples, the gay and bright, is sad ; the
people havent a laugh left in them.
Even their picturesqueness is a thing
of the past, for they wear their for-
merly bright rags till there isnt a trace
of color left in them, whilst the dull
Manchester goods have conquered all
the others. Is it strange that the dull
mutterings of discontent all point at
the government, and thus foster (his-
union?
	They have all, you have nothing
take their place, is a doctrine only too
27</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">Italian Disunion.
easily understood by even the most un-
educated.
	Is it wonderful that the people look
back longingly to times when, if taxa-
tion was sometimes heavy, they had
processions, and pleasures provided, off
and on, which kept theni gay and con-
tente(l? Patience, which the Church
inculcated, has worn threadbare, and
a settled gloom seems to brood over
the city, which one has always been
accustomed to consider as the most
light-hearted in Europe. Taxes and
monopolies weigh heavier and heavier
all over the country, and always heav-
iest on those who can least afford it.
Thus the government pays two cen-
times for each kilo of salt, and the
poor pay thirty-five centimes. This,
in a country where farinaceous food is
the staple of consumption, and where
it ought to be as cheap as with us!
In consequence, many never use salt,
or else only rock salt, such as is used
for cattle, as being cheaper.
	Grants towards the developments of
sport, such as racing, are given
by Parliament, but a grant towards the
stamping out of the dread disease of
pellagra, which the want of salt accen-
tuates, is begrudged altogether. By
this short-sighted policy the population
is depleted as much as by the emigra-
tion, of which so many complain.
Hence the land, which is so fruitful
that it can carry three crops at a time,
an(l yields two crops of corn, lies par-
tially, or wholly, untilled for lack of
hands to till it, and Italy, the former
supplier of corn to other nations ,has
to depend for her main supply on heav-
ily taxed corn from outside. Whilst,
as if in bitter irony, the proposal was
actually made to levy a tax on terra
incolte, i.e., on land capable of culti-
vation, and yet, for the above reasons,
not cultivated by the owner I The
state of the country is, indeed ,going
from bad to worse, as to workers, for
the northerner goes off with child,
wife, parents, and grandparents,  a
fact which of itself shows no intention
to return ; and, though the southerner
	1 The corn or vegetables, and the vines with the
fruit trees which support them.
goes a lone, it is only to prepare a place
for the others to follow soon after.
	Lowness of wages, and their meagre
profits, made still smaller by the mul-
tifarious ways in which they are taxed,
drive them out to seek their fortunes
elsewhere. Why, even an infirm beg-
gars hut is taxed at twenty-nine lire a
year, equal to 24s. 2d. This is the de-
servedly obnoxious focatico, or hearth-
tax, under which our poor no longer
suffer. Even the industries which
have been established since 1870 do
not serve to better their condition or
enrich the nation. The foreigners,
who established them, did so because
wages were so lo~v, and placed their
earnings almost invariably out of the
country.
	It is true, that, at first sight, it seems
strained to trace disunion to lowness of
wages, but it is difficult to be patriotic,
or bless ones rulers on thirty lire (25s.)
a month. Now this is the pay received
by a man of thirty-one in the govern-
ments employ, Agostinelli by name,
and the son of a man whose position,
one would have thought, should have
l)rocured him something better, had it
been procurable. The navvies, who
went out on strike in the spring of
1894, and who were working on tile for-
tifications at Monte Mario (yet another
monument of unfinished display, as
many completed forts around Rome are
rendered useless for want of provisions
and of being properly joined with each
other), received is. 6d. a day and their
tools; but they, poor fellows, had no
bribes to count on.
	Indirectly, the government paradox-
ical as it may appear, have much to do
with the lowness of wages given by
other employers. The weight of tile
taxes, levied to meet the outlay on two
Ilundred and forty-six ships-of-war 
undermanned, it is true given to
Italy since 1871, when she had but a
handful, together with those necessary
to make Iler, not only a first-class
power, but one of the double first-class,
haulpers every one so much that they,
as is only natural, screw down wages as
low as they can. Were it not for the
natural or acquired abstemiousness of
28</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">Italian D~isuntan.
the Italians, helped by the climate, the
poor laborers would simply die of
starvation ; as it is, the physique of the
recruits shows how underfed they have
been. Whilst, with a winter like last
years, which covered the plains of
Piedmont with deep suow, and whose
severity was felt even in the south,
(leaths from insufficient food and cloth-
ing are only too frequent.
	The butteri and vergi, who attend to
the cattle and horses, and to the sheep
and goats, on the Roman Campagna,
are considered tolerably ~vehl off, as
compared to the salt-workers or sul-
phur-miners, or to the men who come
down from the Abruzzi for short spells
 somewhat as the Irish used to do for
the haymaking and harvest in Lan-
cashire. But our hinds would think
they were going straight to the dogs,
even on this comparative well-being.
	Meanwhile, the Berg~mot mill-hands
around Reggio  which suffered so
frightfully from the recent earthquakes
 are glad to get is. for a day of seven-
teen hours, and only have two meals a
day ; consisting of a pod or two of
pimento, soaked in oil, and black
bread, for the first meal, and a purely
vegetable soup for the evening. The
women dance during the vintage in
Sicily, it is true (they get Gd. a day of
twelve hours under the tropical sun),
but it is to seudari ii guai, to forget
their misery, and their song (lone into
English runs thus And now that he
has eaten, and that he has drunk, my
master has given a sardine unto me
Oh, God, he has eaten, and drunk ~vine,
whilst lies prepared but a sardine for
me. Truly one marvels how they can
dance at all  not that the spirit of dis-
content and disunion is strongest where
the people are worst off. The districts
which have known better days and
suffer a sudden depression, as around
Trapani and Palermo. whose cargoes of
lemons and oranges had been ruthlessly
refused by America because of the
cholera, were the ones where the rising
was most serious and widespread.
	The old governments were fatherly
despots, as often as not, under whom
the l)0O~ enjoyed certain meagre priv
ileges unmolested, such as cutting
rushes an(h bamboos, which helped to
eke out their pittance. These the
Communes have taken from them, and
punish their transgression by mulcts
and fines, which, as they can only be
levied under the seal of the provincial
giLintas approval, are all laid to the
door of the rulers. These mulcts arid
fines end, as a rule, in prison, where
the unhappy offender, who often
doesnt even know the cause, consorts
with real criminals or anarchists, who
in his sorely tried, hitherto dumbly
suffering soul sow the seeds of discord
and danger. These local oppressions
are to the poor, iii fact, the worst of his
burdens. For his donkey  even if iL
be but a costers  lie must pay 2s. 6d.
for a horse or mule, however (lilap-
i(lated, 48. (luty (these go to the Com-
munes), and at Pian dei Greci the duty
is 4s. and 8s. For a cow, 2s. 6d.; for a
calf, is. 3d. (hence many are killed off
at once to the manifest detriment of
cattle breeding); and for a sheep or
goat, lOd.
	Not only this, but he must pay duty
on entering a closed Commune for
the, as yet, unmilked milk. The effect
on the milk is, of course, disastrous,
as tliough,in the case of goats, they
browse during the night and early
morning, they pick up all sorts of gar-
bage whilst wandering about all day in
the town, as their owmier stays there
till the second milking to avoid a see-
ond payment. Voices, and those not
merely of the reactionaries, have ~been
heard wishing for the old fatherly ways
back again, which were less expensive
if so much less free
	The increase in the expenses of
living, in a measure, force the officials
to be corrupt in order to live. Thus
cane-sugar is lOd. a pound and beet-
sugar 8~d. ; whilst petroleum is sold at
2s. 4d. a gallon, and rectified spirits for
burning is. lid. a pint! Coffee costs
3s. 6d. an Italian pound, equal to
three-quarters of a pound English, and
all other not purely agricultural foods
are equally dear. In fact, even the
latter are dearer than formerly. The
same reasons bring about commercial
29</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">Italian Disunion.
laxity ; witness the case of Pinto, a
Novarese merchant, who had got the
government to refund the duties, which
he had paid on certain rice, which he
pretended had lain all the time in bond.
And he was helped to perpetrate the
fraud by well-administered bribes to
Gallina, an official, and to Chauvet, a
journalist, who had great power in min-
isterial circles ; boasting, in fact, that
he often kept ministers kicking their
heels in his ante-room
	Galli, the minister of that depart-
ment, barely escaped being implicated
as well in this scandalous affair.
	Another, and by no means the small-
est, source of disunion, lies in the atti-
tude towards the Church, to which the
hot-headed first representatives of the
new kingdom pledged their successors.
The same hot-headed ones have, it is
true, toned down since then, and many
can say with Ruggiero Boughi, that
Nothing can be done without reli-
gion ; or with Crispi, formerly the
most antagonistic of all  Let us light
shoulder to shoulder against anarchy,
with God for king and country!
	In Piedmont, those who are good sons
of the Church, and there are many,
feel their best efforts paralyzed by
their feeling that the excommunication
still rests on the king and on the min-
isters. Either the excommunication
means something or nothing. If some-
thing, then the less we obey the king or
the powers that be, so argues the Ro-
man and the southerner, the better.
Hence the work done for the govern-
meat by those who, for the sake of
daily bread alone serve it, is done in
a half-hearted way, and done badly.
Whilst, on the other hand, if it means
nothing, tl~en the power for good of
religion is weakened, and from thence
there is a quick, short transition to
total throwing off of all restraints,
whether of morals or of authority,
legitimate or oppressive.
	In the old papal dominions matters
are even worse than elsewhere, for the
old noble families are attached both by
affection and tradition to the Holy See.
They were forbidden to take the oath
necessary for entering Parliament, and
still feel bound to obey, though many
doubtless eat their hearts out at their
inability to help their country. In Pio
Nono, such a course was only to be
expected; he had suffered too much at
the hands of the victors of the 20th
September. The remembrance of the
ma(1, bad days during the Triumvirate-
in 1848, when the priests were buriect
to the waist in the ground and stoned
to death, and the way in which his
more liberal efforts had been met with
the murder of Count Rossi, was still
fresh in his mind. The mere fact that
when he appeared at one of the Vati-
can windows, many of those who
merely cheered him (the Liberal piess.
itself said there was nothing illegal in
their greeting) and waved their hand-
kerchiefs to him, were arrested, and
some of them banished the country,
showed that he was a prisoner in deed.
When his successor, however, ascendect
the papal throne, the hopes of those
who loved their country, and yet who
loved their religion as well, centred in
his taking a different line.
	In fact it was confidently expected.
that he would give the blessing from
the balcony of St. Peters ; so confi-
dently, indeed, that the royal pair sat
waiting in their carriage at the Quirinal,
ready to hasten down for a share  like
Esan of old  in his blessing.
	Reprisals, caused by baffled wishes,,
were the inevitable corollary, and the
royal assent was again refused for
vacant bishoprics. Many dioceses have
thus been long widowed of their pas-
tors, to the manifest detriment of souls,
and the further widening of a biench
which, though off and on, outsiders
fancy will be bridged, invariably re-
mains the same as before.
	Thus discord and disunion have
flourished apace; many who could help
have been perforce silent, and the lives
of those who dared to lift up their
voices for the good of the people have
been rendered a misery by banishment,,
domicitio eoatto (forced residence where
it is considered best for them) or strict
police supervision. Indeed a return to
Absolutism without the fatherly ~
seems inevitable. What would our
30</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1485.
free Britons say, for instance, to so
deadly a measure as the curtailing of
water to poor horses in a hot part of
the country like Naples? I myself
have seen the fountains, which in the
old days ran clear, bright, refreshing,
and free of cost, now dry and dust-
choked, and the cabman paying a hard-
earned halfpenny out of a sevenpenny
fare for every drink of water to his
panting steed the result being that the
horses dont get enough. It is a small
sign of the way things are worked, but
si(rnificant. In short, Italy was not
ripe for a representative government.
The Parliament scarcely yet under-
stands its duties and rights, and whilst
they squabble over a tax, as in the case
of salt, and the Rendita Mobiliare
(which struck at foreigners as well) the
tax is quietly made law by a royal
decree. The people may really be par-
doned, if they think that all these royal
decrees emanate direct from the king,
but such mistaken impressions seri-
ously imperil their loyalty.
Italy has, indeed, many  and those
not painlesssteps to retrace, just be-
cause of the results of the elections, in
order to bring even a semblance of
order into the all-pervading chaos. It
is questionable, however, whether Son-
nino s juggling with figures, or Crispis
arbitrary suppression of the lower
civilian officials will attain the desired
financial end, any more than they will
cancel the countrys debts by taxing
incomes beginning at 60 a year. A
reduction in her army and navy to pro-
portions more suitable to her pocket,
and the stores on hand, would be nearer
the mark; whilst a reduction in the
superabundant admirals and generals,
together with the wholly unnecessary
number of horses, with consequent free
forage, allowed to the officers, would be
a step in the right direction.
The heroism of renunciation must
begin with the chiefs ; it is useless to
expect the underpaid lower officials to
lead the way. That way lies discon-
1 He mentioned various amounts, such as the
ordinary expenses, repressing other extraordi-
nary, to which, however, the government are
pledged.
tent, and confusion worse confounded
disunion piled on disunion!
Jos. CROOKLANDS.



From The Nineteenth Century.
A JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND THE YF~R~
1435.
I.
	A JOURNEY to Scotland was not, in
tile fifteenth century, tile pleasure tr4~
so many tourists have since accom-
plished. It was a serious and difficult
undertaking, not to be attempted
lightly. Tile men from abroad who
visited the kingdom in those times
usually came on important business
they came, in fact, because they could
not do otherwise ; salmon and grouse
were not considered then a sufficient
attraction no ilotels had been built in
picturesque spots ; the beauties of
Loch Lomond and Loch Katrine were
allowed to pass unobserved and un-
visited. The country ~vas so far dis-
tant, so secluded from tile rest of the
world, that ratiler vague notions were
entertained as to its very situation..
We Ilave an account of the kingdom,.
written in tile year 1498, in which it.
is described as bordering by sea
on Brittany, Framlce, and Flanders..
Towards the west there is no land be-
tween Scotland and Spain. . Scotland
is nearer to Spain than London.
Strange as it may seem, these geo-
graphical particulars are not supplied
by some ignorant compiler writing
from hearsay, but by no less a person
than Don Pedro de Ayaha, Spanish am-
bassador at the Scottish court. He
had drawn up his report at the particu-
lar request and for the enlightenment.
of ills masters, Ferdinand and Isabella,
wilo desired a full description of
Scotland and its kimlo
	Near to France and Spain as the
country was supposed to be, according~
to ambassadorial observation, still ex-
periemlce proved that tile journey was
not a silort one. Tempests were fre-
quent; muell more, indeed, than now,.
for the reason that what we call a
rough sea, was a storm for the quaint,
31</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">32
unmanageable ships of the period.
The sea, besides, was held by the En-
glish  a fact which contributed in no
slight (legree to diminish the enjoy
ment of journeys between Scotland and
the Continent. The actual ruler of
the country, King James the First, was
a living example of what could be ex-
pected, as he had beeii taken by the
English in his youth, when on his way
to France, and had remained nineteen
years a captive in tl)e Tower of
London, at Newark, Evesham, and in
other prisons.
	When the sea was smooth, and the
English were busy elsewhere, then the
traveller had to fight another enemy,
namely ennui; he had no comfortable
accommodation in which to sleep away
the time, no novels to read, no tobacco
to smoke ; the numerous (lays he was
bound to spend in his ship appeared
even more numerous. Froissart has
given us a description of those long,
tiresome journeys, and the means re-
sorted to in order to fill the empty
hours passengers played dice, or made
bets ; a knight laid a wager that he
would climb in full armor to the top of
the mast ; while performing the deed
his foot slipped, he fell into the sea,
and the weight of his armor sank him
in a moment. All the barons were
much vexed at this misfortune, ob-
serves Froissart by way of funeral ora-
tion, but they were forced to endure
it, as they could not in any way remedy
it.
	Tiresome or dangerous as they were,
still journeys had to be undertaken.
Scotland played then a part of its own
in European politics ; she fought the
English not only on the Border, but
also by the Loire, with her auld ally,
France. Intercourse had to be kept
up. Ambassadors came from the
French or Spanish king, from the pope,
from the fathers of the BasIc Council.
Several of them took care to leave an
account of their experience of far-off
Scotland, and their journals have been
recently collected by Mr. P. flume
Brown, under the title Early Travel-
lers in Scotland. There will be found
A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
descriptions of the kingdom by Jean
Froissart, iEneas Sylvius Piccolomini,
who was to be Pope Pius the Second,
George Chastelain, Pedro de Ayala,
and others.
	This fine collection is not, however,
quite complete, and one at least very
curious document has escaped the no-
tice of the learned editor.
	This document consists in the report
drawn by the French ambassador sent
to Scotland in the years 14346, by
King Charles the Seventh, to fetch the
Lady Margaret, daughter of James the
First, who had been betrothed six
years before to Louis, Dauphin de
Viennois, heir to the crown, and the
future Louis the Eleventh. This  Re-
lation remains unprinted to this day
it is in French, and is preserved in the
National Library, Paris.
	Everybody knows how King Charles
of France, who was not yet Charles le
Victorieux, and had not been rescued
by Joan of Arc, wanting to tighten the
bonds between his and the Scottish
kingdom, had despatched in 1427 a mis-
sion to King James, asking for the
hand of his daughter Margaret. The
mission was composed of John Stuart
of Daraley, constable of the Scotch
in France, of Regnault de Chartres,
archbishop-duke of Reims, and of Alain
Chartier the poet, to whom the ora-
torical part of the business had been
entrusted. Alain delivered in the pres-
ence of the king, queen, and assembled
court such a beautiful Latin speech
that it made matters quite easy for the
other ambassadors. The speech has
come down to us, and a copy of it is
preserved at Paris. But as the be-
trothed was only three years old, and
the dauphin five, the two royal families
considered that the marriage could be
conveniently postponed, and it was
only when the couple had reached riper
years, being then nine and eleven re-
spectively, that the French king de-
cided to send for the dauphiness that
was to be.
His choice for this important mission
fell upon Maitre Regnault Girard,
knight, Seigneur de Bazoges, one of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
his councillors and masters of the hos-
tel; a very worthy man indeed, pru-
dent, trusty, and wise, but as little
warlike and as little inclined to sea-
manship as he well could be. The
news of the great honor bestowed upon
his person was to him most unwel-
come ; the idea of the turbulent sea
aud hostile English was too much for
his pacific mind ; he was, indeed, un-
able to bear it. Honest Regnault Gi-
rard, knight, forgetting entirely his
knighthood, bethought himself of some
means to eschew the unattractive duty,
and resorted to one which would be
considered very strange in our day.
He made it known that he would pay
down the sum of four hundred crowns
to the plucky one who would consent
to be ambassador in his stead.
	But even then the thing was consid-
ered inconsistent with the discipline to
be maintained in a kingdom. Charles
informed his councillor and master of
the hostel that he had to go in his own
person to Scotland, and in order to be
fully assured that the Seigneur de
Bazoges would not escape, he sent the
Comte de Vendosme to La Rochelle to
see the unwilling ambassador off.
Regnault Girard had therefore no
choice; he had no shame nor remorse
either, for if he was not plucky he was
honest, and we have the story of the
four hundred crowns on his own testi-
mony. He has noted it in his Rela-
tion, as a proof doubtless, if not of
his courage, at least of his wisdom and
foresight. I did not like in the least
to go, says he, not only on account of
the season, but also because the king
was at war with the king of England
and the Duke of Burgundy, and could
not expect any help from the Britons.
For which cause the said embassy was
a full perilous and dangerous one, and
to avoid the danger of the sea I offered
four hundred crowns to the one who
would undertake the journey, so that
the king would hold me excused. But
the king would never consent, and
ordered me expressly to go. . . . for
I was meant to obey him, as he was
my master and sovereign lord.
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VII.	315
II.

	WITH a sorrowful heart and painful
misgivings, the ambassador got ready
and took his way towards the sea. He
was accompanied by his son Joachim;
he, at least, had no fear, either of the
sea, the English, or anything. Others
came, too, who were also to be of the
journey, among them a famous lawyer,
famosus clericus says Bower,
Aymeri Martinean by name, who
would be of use to draw up deeds and
documents ; and also a man who was
to prove very useful in his way, called
Cand6, or Crened~ in Girards Rela-
tion, Hugh Kennedy, of his true
name, a sturdy Scotchman, who, un-
like the ambassador, enjoyed the idea
of the expedition very much.
	Monseigneur de Vendosme did not
fail in his duty, and met the travellers
at La Rochelle, one of the few ports
belonging then to the French crown.
He had with him instructions made
out at Orl~ans and signed by the king,
containing a lengthy account of what
the ambassador would have to say;
also the agreement between Charles on
the one hand and J. Puver on the
other, the latter undertaking to pro-
vide the navy necessary for the
bringing home of the dauphiness, with
an escort of about two thousand
Scotchmen. Puver was to feed them
on board and the king was to pay him
five reals a head  that is, six thou-
sand reals at the beginning of the
journey, and the remaindcr on his
return. Then follow some provisoes
which we may suppose made poor
Regnault Girard shudder; the king
stated what he would do in the case of
Puvers navy being rifled by the
English, and in the case of Puver him-
self being taken. If the mishap oc-
curred to the navy during the
outward journey, Puver would receive
nothing beyond what would have been
paid to him at startin.g if it occurred
during the homeward journey, then a
full payment would be due. In case of
his being taken, the king will help
hini to the value of flur hundred
reals. The whole being promised by
33</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">34
the prince in good faith, and upon his
word as a king
	These papers and some others hav-
ing been given to Regnault Girard,
who copies them in full in his Rela-
tion, Vendosme informed him that
Charles had taken care to fix the par-
ticular day on which they were to sail
 namely, the 14th of November, 1434.
They all, therefore, got ready, and at
the appointed time the embassy left the
town to go to what was then the usual
starting-place, the little hamlet of
Chef-de-Baye, on the sea, one league
from La Rochdfle. They were ac-
companied by Vendosme and by the
good men of the city on horseback, to
the number of one hundred or more.
We then took leave to go on board,
which was not without great sorrow
and tears on both sides. Then we
went into a boat, which took us to a
whaler belonging to me iRegnault
Girard, of which whaler the master
was (after God) Tassin Petel. We
numbered altogether sixty-three per-
sons, including seamen as well as land
men. Puver was of the journey, and
came in his own ship, which was well
filled with goods.
	All went well at first. The travel-
lers had put to sea with Gods bless-
ing~ on the evening of the 14th, and
four days later, on the 18th of Novem-
ber, towards two in the morning, they
found themselves off the Scilly Islands.
But there their troubles began and
their worst anticipations were fulfilled.
There, on the sudden, we were
caught by such a great and marvellous
storm, that we missed the harbor in
the said islands. We missed the land
of Ireland, and we had, according to
the advice of the sailors, to launch into
the great ocean sea. And the said
tempest lasted for five days and five
nights; we were driven more than a
hundred leagues beyond Ireland, ac-
cording to the chart. The storm was
so great that we were divided from
Puvers ship, and lost sight of her.
	The unwilling navigator and envoy
was in fact, and unknown to himself,
on his way to America. But this un-
expected glory was not reserved for
A Journey to Scotland in the Year ~
	him, and he was not to discover the
other shore of the great ocean sea.
He made a vow to an Irish saint whom
he calls St. Treigney (St. Trenan),
who was supposed to enjoy great in-
fluence in heaven, and who had then a
greater fame on earth than he has
now; for which reason, it will not be
perhaps useless to point out how well
chosen the saint ~vas to whom Girard
applied in this pressing necessity.
Trenan was a monk of the sixth cen-
tury, and a disciple of St. Columba
he had had once to undertake, by drder
of his chief, a journey between Ireland
and Scotland; at the appointed time,
the pilot who was to guide his ship
was not to be found, and Trenan in-
clined, therefore, not to go; but
Columba, addressing him, said  Go
all the same ; thou wilt find wind and
weather as thou wishest. Trenan
put to sea, the winds filled his sails,
and it seemed as if they were guiding
the ship themselves ; and the monk
reached happily and miraculously the
opposite shore.
	Regnault Girard remembered this in
good time, and promised the blessed
navigator a silver ship, to be hung
from the roof of his chapel in Wales,
with the arms of France engraved on
it. Not in vain. The tempest abated,
and the sailors were again able to steer
their boat. They made anew for Ire-
land, and on the 24th day of the
same month of November, by the
grace of God, we reached the extreme
end of Ireland, and there found a very
high and marvellous rock called Ribon,
which stands at the very end of all
lands, towards the west. It is an un-
inhabitable land; and there we an-
chored under the shelter of this rock.
But then the tempest began again, and
for five days we had to fight the
storm; and our anchors and ropes sus-
tained great damage.
	On the 29th they left their place of
shelter, and, while the sea continued
very rough, they risked the adven-
ture, and followed the irish coast,
though none of their seamen had ever
been there, and the land was an un-
known and a desert one. At length,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1425.
on the 2nd day of December, they per-
ceived that the land was no longer so
wild ; habitations were descried, and
they began again to know where they
were. They sailed past St. Patrick,
then past Le rax (le Cantier  that
is, the Mull of Cantire, a  marvellous
place, the straits between Ireland
an(l the Wil(l islands of Scotland.
They had then an additional satisfac-
tion, for they met the long-lost Puver,
with his ship, quite safe.
	At last, on the 8th of January, 1435,
they found themselves once more on
dry ground, and they landed in Scot-
land,  having remained at sea from
the 14th of November, when we left
La Rochelle, for fifty-six days together,
in the very heart of winter, and in
stormy weather. And we had a great
deal to endure, we ran great risks, and
experienced adventures which it would
be too long to tell.

III.

	ON Scotch ground Kennedy became
a most useful associate ; a true Scotch-
man, he proved to be hospitable, clever,
and practical. The first thing he did
was to make his companions enjoy the
benefit of clanship and kinship. He
took his worn-out fellow-travellers to
the house or hostel of a lady to
whom he was related, the house l)eing
called Hostel Cambel. The lady
received them very well, and made
them good cheer, the more willingly as
a son of hers, as was the case then in
many Scotch families, had served the
king of France as body-guard.
	Thoroughly refreshed and comforted,
the travellers remembered St. Treig-
ney, and, before beginning their land
journey towards Edinburgh, they made
their pilgrimage and offered to their
protector, as agreed, a silver ship bear-
ing the arms of France. They had in
the meanwhile despatched a mes-
senger towards King James, to in-
form him of their coming and ask to
be admitted to his presence. On the
14th of January, their pilgrimage being
ended, they were again in the friendly
house of Kennedy, who feasted us
greatly. He had called to meet us a
number of his friends and relations.
Then we went to Dompbertrain (Dum-
barton), and there remained six days
waiting for the answer of the king of
Scotland. While there they learnt,
with no little anxiety, that a brother
of the Scotch queen (Jane Beaufort,
granddaughter of John of Gaunt),
l)rother also of the Earl of Somerset
in England, had come to Scotland in
great state with a mission to prevent
the intended marriage of our lord the
dauphin.
	In consideration of this news, Ken-
iiedy observed that, after all the splen-
dor displayed by the English envoy, i~
would be unwise and contrary to the
dignity of the French king if his am-~
bassadors made their entry into Edin-~
burgh,  which is the chief town of
Scotland, without having a proper
retinue and escort. He therefore called.
together as many as he could of his.
relations and friends ; they came on.
horseback, knights all of them, or
esquires, and the French embassy was
thus enabled to make some figure, as
they were sixty horse altogether when
entering the town. To honor them
the king had sent to meet them on
their way the Bishop of Brequin
(Brechin) and others so far as a town
which Girard is pleased to call Liscou)
but better kno~vn as Linlithgow.
	The entry took place on the 25th of
January; the ambassadors were lodged
at the house of one Alexander Nep-
par; and there, again, they received
the civilities of the same Bishop of
Brequin, of the lord privy seal, of
the high chamberlain, of Sir William
Cricliton, and many other prelates,
knights, and esquires. The following
day they were received by James in
person ; he was staying then in the
convent of the Franciscans, according
to the wont of the Scotch kings (and
other kings too), who lived then as
much as they could in convents and
friaries, not only in consideration of
the holy character of the place, but also
because living there cost them nothing.
	The Scotch kings, writes Pedro die
Ayala, live littlc in cities and towns.
They pass their time generally in cas
35</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">36	A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
ties and abbeys, where they find lodg- St. Johnstown, otherwise Perth, and
ings for all their officers. asked the ambassadors to meet him
James received the ambassadors there, towards the end of February.
most honorably ; he had with him the To Perth the ambassadors repaired
bishops of Abredin and Brequin accordingly ; they were presented to
(Aberdeen and Brechin), the Earls of the queen, to the future dauphiness,
Glaz and An~luz (Douglas and and to a number of lady countesses
Angus), and others, whose names were and baronesses ;  then they resumed
as accurately noted by Regnault Giraid. their negotiation. A roll was at last
He listened with great attention to the drawn Up and signed, which gave them
message of the chief envoy, who, as he great satisfaction, and scarcely less to
had had no lack of time to learn by the king, for there were in it so many
heart his instructions, explained, we clauses and provisoes that it was impos-
may 1)elieve, with the utmost fidelity, sible not to submit them to the French
the views of his master. king himself, and this meant no little
But Girard was fated not to find delay. The roll ascribed to France the
smooth waters anywhere ; contrary cost of the navy to be purchased
winds arose, and difficulties began. and sent to Dumbarton to fetch the
The questions to be settled were mani- princess, the cost also of the bread,
fold ; first, there was the marriage it- biscuit, beverage, salt and other vict-
self and the conveying of the young nalsto be consumed in the outward
plincess to France, then the question journey. The king of Scotland would
~f the French alliance and the sending stll)ply meat, fish, butter, cheese, and
of Scotch auxiliaries, the question of wood for the homeward journey ; lie
the expenses of the home journey of would bring together two thousand
the embassy and their escort, the ques- carefully chosen soldiers  the choos-
lion of the English war, and many ing requiring, of course, much time 
other questions. And there was one to accompany the dauphiness and pro-
more question, not mentioned in the tect her while at sea. Besides, the
instructions, but which stood foremost king of Scotland wanted to know where
in the nlin(l of James  the question, his daughter would live ; she must
i~amely, of his consenting to part ~vith have a place assigned to her, where a
~ beloved and very youthful daughter, Scotch~i~~ai~ would l)e in command ; and
the firstborn of a happy marriage, the she must be allowed to have Scotch
favorite child of the queen, that same ladies with her. James, however, un-
Jane Beaufort whom James had loved derstood that it was proper for her to
while a prisoner at Windsor, and for have also on her retinue French gen-
whom lie had comh)osed his delightful themen and ladies  to teach her the
Kings Quhair. The Scotch royal manners of the country, and to inform
family was a united, loving family, and her concerning her situation. A gal-
from this arose the main difficulty the hey, also, of particular excellence, and
French ambassadors had to encounter. carrying crossbowmcn and chosen
James was bound by his word, but it troops, was to be provided, besides the
was not forbidden him to try to post- fleet for the two thousand men ; on
pone at least the fulfilling of it. which galley the princess would take
First lie appointed representatives to passage. The fleet was bound to reach
discuss matters with Regnault Girard ; Dumbarton in May. And so on.
they discussed for six days together Nothing obviously could be done
with great zeal, after which they found without the assent of the French king.
themselves unable to agree on any The envoys resolvcd that two of them
point. The affair was then referred to ~vouhd undertake this additional jour-
the king, ~vhio said that he could do ney, and go back to La Rochelle. Ken-
nothing withiout having consulted with nedy and Aymeri Martinean were
the queen. He thereupon left town appointed to do this. Regnault Girard
an(1 xvent to  St. Genston   that is, considered thiat lie had better stay ; but</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
his son Joachina went, also Dragance,
pursuivant of Scotland, and the four
thus departed on Shrove Monday, 1435.
	Left alone in Scotland,  which was
not without great regret and sorrow
on his part, Regnault Girard estab-
lished his quarters at Stirling, where
the Princess Margaret mostly lived,
and having there nothing to do but to
wait for the return of his companions,
he found the time very long and the
winter very dull. James perceived it,
and advised the ambassador not to stay
at home so much, but to go about and
see the country. He provided Girard
with people to accompany him, and the
French envoy began to visit several
among the good towns of the kingdom,
to spend time, and place himself out of
the reach of ennui. Girard went thus
to Dundee, where he was greatly
feasted by the burgesses, to St. An-
drews, where he was handsomely re-
ceived by the bishop and the prior of
the l)lace, and where he had also some
intercourse with those of the univer-
sity, and to several other towns and
abbeys. He was everywhere well
received. To speak truth, in all the
places where I xvent, IL was most honor-
al)ly treated, for the sake of the king
of France, and the greatest civilities
were showmi me as well by churchmen
and nobles as by the common people,
and they all evinced so much goo(l will
in all that concerned the king of
France, that I had an impression that
nowhere could be found more loyal
Frenchmen.
	Time thus passed ; the appointed
(late for the coming of the fleet was
drawing near, and there was no news
of the travellers. Girard then asked
King James to take into account the
unavoidable impediments which must
have stopped them on their way, such
as the lack of wind, and to agree that
the (lelay for the coming of the ships
might be increased. James had only
pleasure in agreeing; and the date of
the 20th of September, instead of the
end of May, was accepted by him.
	In the course of the summer Aymeri
Martinean, accompanied by Dragance,
the pursuivant of Scotland, caine back
37
at last, bringing news of the assent of
Charles to several of the conditions
proposed, and of his dissent concern-
ing the rest. Somewhat later the other
travellers, Kennedy and Joachim Gi-
raid, caine back also; they had taken
passage on the fleet gathered together
for the bringing home of the dauphin-
ess, and the said fleet arrived within
the (lelay newly granted by James, and
anchored at Dumbarton on the 12th of
September or thereabout.

Iv.

	AYMERI and Kennedy brought let-
ters for Girard and for the king of Scot-
land. Charles expressed in them his
satisfaction at the happy turn taken
by the negotiation, congratulated his
envoy upon his zeal and cleverness,
expressed the joy he had felt on
hearing good news of the good health
and prosperity of the king of Scotland,
the queen, and their daughter. He
agreed to send the navy for t~vo thou-
sand men ; Puver would fulfil his con-
tract, and leave La Rochelle on the
15th of July with his ships ; France
would provide bread, biscuit, salt, an(~
~vine ; Scotland, meat, fish, butter, and
cheese. Charles would (10 his best to
secure the wished-for galley meant for
the dauphiness. But no such galley
could be found in France, and much
less in Scotland ; for the art of ship-
building was not yet a Scottish art, and
the hammers were not at ~vork, as
they have been since, along the Clyde.
Spain was the great shipbuilding coun-
try ; Charles had sent there special
delegates ; but their success was greatly
to be doubted, for war was raging be-
tween the kings of Castile and Arra-
gon. Peace seems to be remote, an(l
no ships, or almost none, are allowed
to leave the kingdom of Castile.
	Concerning the attendance of the
young I incess the views of Charles
greatly differed from those of his good
brother James ; for the one wanted
Margaret to become as French as pos-
sible, and the other wished her to re-
main as Scotch as could be. Girard
was instructed to do all in his power to
lessen the number of people sent to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1i~s~.
stay with her, to reduce it to nothing if
he coLild, or, at least, to not more than
one or two women, and as many men:
For so long as she will have with her
l)eol)le of her nation, she xviii not will-
ingly learn French, nor adopt the man-
ners of the French kingdom. As for
0

a place of safety under the command of
a Scottish officer, there was no need
for it, for she would stay with the
queen of France, and be treated as if
she were a carnal daughter of the
French house.
	Concerning the two thousand men of
the escort, the king of France would
not deprive his brother of such a valu-
able force, and they would be sent back
to Scotland as soon as the journey was
finished. Charles felt the more at lib-
erty to do so as affairs had taken a
better turn with him ; lie had the pleas-
ure to inform James that  his l)eople
had recovered the town and abbey of
St. Denis, which stands near Paris, also
the Pont Sainte-Maxence, upon the
Oise River and the town of Rue on the
Somme, to the great confusion and
diminution of his enemies and adversa-
ries. The Earl of Arundel had been
routed, and it was to be hoped that,
by the help of God, the French party
would perform great warlike exploits
against their foes. The better to
show the excellent state of the king-
doin where the young princess would
have soon to come and live, Charles
added, naIvely enough, that lie had
sent a great many men-at-arms and
crossbowmen to Normandy, and be-
yond the Oise River, to continue the
ivar,  so tli at lie had relieved his l)rov
inces of the men-at-arms, and others
xx ho wanted to stay and h)lunder there,
by which the state of his l)eople had
been greatly improved.
	But a more satisfactory piece of in-
formation was sul)plied in a paragraph
where Charles stated that Messeign-
curs the Duke de Bourbon, constable
of France, the Count de Vendosme,
the Chancellor de ilarcourt, the Mar-
slial de Lafayette, and others, to the
number of a thousand horse or more,
had gone in very great state to the
town of Arras, to treat there of peace
with the English, in the presence of
cardinals sent by the pope. A sort of
European congress, in fact, xvas meet-
imig at Arras, one of the first on record;
and, whatever be the outcome of the
negotiation, Charles pledged himself to
keep his brother of Scotland well in-
formed of everything, and not to sign
any arrangement that could in any way
slacken the bonds and impair the old-
established alliance between France
and Scotland. So wrote Charles Ic
Victorieux, on the 13th day of July,
1435, when lie was staying in his castle
of Amboise, on the Loire.
	All these papers xvere communicated
to James, then at Stirling. The am-
bassadors poimited out that the fleet was
now ready, and that the time had come
to fulfil the appointments agreed
ul)on.
	But neither James nor the queen
could make up their minds to part yet
xvith their daughter. James observed
that the fleet had been very slow in
coming, that  winter was very near,
and that no marriage xvas allowed dur-
ing that season between right-minded
people. He added that the queen
would never be persuaded to consent to
it, that the danger from the sea xvas
very great at this time of the year;
 and that we kiiew full well in what
peril we hind been ourselves xvhen we
came to the hand of Scotland. A sly
smile accompanied doubtless the deliv-
ery of this last observation.
	The ambassadors made counter-ob-
servations, l)roduced other papers ; all
l)roved of no avail. It xvas at length
arranged that Margaret ~vould spend
one more winter in her native country,
and that toxvards the March moon her
father would trust her h laventure de
Dieu.
	The fleet, therefore, remained idle at
Dumbarton. The king, after some
discussion, consented to pay the ex-
penses of this prolonged stay, no
small matter, as it was to last about
hiahf a year. Months went on, very
slowly in the estimation of the French
ambassadors, only too quickly for the
royal family of Scotland. The only
event which happened in the interval,
38</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
and has been noted by Girard, was an
epidemic among the seamen of the
fleet, of whom a great many died.
	In February, 1436, towards Candle-
mas, the envoys betook themselves to
the town of Sainct John Stom 
that is, Perth  to remind the king
that the month of March was now
near, and that everything ought to be
made ready for the journey. This
time James had to consent and to pre-
pare in earnest for the fulfilling of the
treaty. A farewell banquet was offered
by him to the ambassadors. They sat
at the royal table ; the king was there,
and the queen too, sitting next him
in a chair. It was decided that Girard
would go to Dumbarton and see that
the fleet was in order, while Kennedy
would stay and assist in the choosing of
the escort.
	The following day another ceremony
took place, and a very touching one.
The king and queen, the ambassadors
being present, ordered the young prin-
cess to be brought before them ; they
addressed to her several fine words,
and memorable ones, reminding her of
the honor done to them by the king of
France, and of the honor of the prince
whom she was to marry. They en-
treated her to behave well, and God
knows the tears ~vhicli were shed on
both sides, while this was going on.
The audience having come to an end,
the ambassadors took their leave, and
the poor father, not knowing how to
make Margaret dearer to the French
envoy, for the sake of his brother the
king of France, ordered me, Regnault
Girard, to kiss the queen, and the
queen kindly and gracefully consented,
and kissed me ; which kiss I repute the
greatest honor ever bestowed upon me.
We left thereupon.
	The day after fine gifts were sent by
James to the house where the ambas-
sadors lodged, and speaking of this
we must not forget that from the day
we met him in his town of Edinburgh
in the realm of Scotland, which was
the 25th of January, 1435, we were
defrayed by him of all our ordinary
expenses, wheresoever we went.
	Girard and his son, as well as
Aymeri Martineau, left Perth on the
15th of February, 1436, and went to
the ships to consult with the seamen.
They saw that all would be got ready
for the first tides of the March moon,
and in order the better to attend to the
business honest Regnault Girard, bad
sailor as he was, went on board at
once and there remained and I
kept the sea for fifteen days before the
king came, and I felt great discom-
forts.
	While he was thus tossing on the
water a ship came from France, with
goods to enable him to offer in his turn
presents to the Scotch king. What-
ever may have been the gifts of James,
the ambassadorial ones were of pri-
meval simplicity. They consisted first
of a gentle mule  ung mullet bien
gent  whom I had ordered by the
advice of Monseigneur de Vendosme,
who had spoken to me about it when I
took the sea, for he had seen the mule
himself at La Rochelle. This mule I
caused to be offered to the king of
Scotland ; and he received it with
great joy, and it was considered a very
strange animal, for there are none in
that country. As for the queen, II
caused her to be presented with three
casks full of fruit, such as pears,
apples, chestnuts, and others, and with
six casks of wine; and she was very
happy to have them, for there is very
little fruit in Scotland.

V.

	AT last, at the beginning of March,
the army as well as the fleet being
ready, the king came with the dau-
phiness to Dumbarton, and with the
noblemen who were to accompany her,
such as the Bishop of Brechin, the
Count Derquenay  that is, the
Earl of Orkneys  and other gentle-
men whose names are equally trans-
formed by the pen of Girard. One
last thing James would do before trust-
ing Margaret k laventure de Dien,
and in this his fatherly anxieties ap-
peared again. One day the king
caine to see the ships, and he wanted
to have a trial of them, and he ordered
them to sail, so that he might ascertain
39</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">40
which of them was fastest and best
appointed to carry our said lady. And
he found me there, on the ships, and
he treated me wonderfully well and
honorably. A sort of race was thus
run in the presence of James, and it
turned out that the swiftest ship was
the one belonging to Peter Chepye
(Percipey as he is called by Bower,
whose narrative closely agrees on many
points with Girards).  It was a new
one and an excellent sailer, and had
been built in the kingdom of Spain ; it
was agreed that our whaler would con-
stantly keep by the said ship, to help
an(l protect our lady in case of need.
Of which whaler my son Joachim
Girard had command.
	James having thus arranged matters
and left the ships,  the masters of the
same were not at all pleased with the
arrangements taken by him, and they
began to discuss the question noisily
among themselves. They came to me,
and said that in all the fleet there was
but one Spanish ship, and that all the
rest hailed from France and Brittany
that it would put to shame all the
masters of those ships to suffer that
our lady the dauphiness took passage
on the ship of Peter Chepye, that they
would not allow it for any consider-
ation, that they would fight Chepye
as soon as they were in the open
sea, whatever be the decision of the
king of Scotland, and that the said
Chepye would not have the honor of
carrying their mistress, Madame Ia
Dauphine.
	An additional danger of an unex-
pected sort was thus threatening the
princess, and who knows what might
have happened if the impending fight
had taken place? Regnault Girard
displayed again in this occurrence the
resources of his diplomatic mind ; he
tried his best to pacify the seamen, he
spoke soothing words, and as these
would not suffice  for sailors are
very difficult to manage, and they Inag-
nify things to a wonder, he promised
them that as soon as they should be
out of view of the Scottish coast he
would put the princess into the whaler,
and thus the French fleet would have
A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
	the honor of carrying her, and by this
means I pacified them.
	On the 27th of March the king came
for the last time. He had his daughter
with him. He saw her on board the
ship of Peter Chepye, ordered Girard
and Aymeri Martineau to take passage
with her ; the Earl of Orkneys, the
Bishop of Brechin, and other noble-
men, and a number of chosen archers
came into the same boat. Hugh Ken-
nedly was in command of one of the
warships called Saint-Gille. The of-
ficers, soldiers, and archers of the
escort went on board their respective
ships. Everything being thus ar-
ranged, and no cause or pretext re-
maining for a more prolonged stay, the
poor father had to take his leave
the king did not stay long, but went
away ~veeping many tears, for the sor-
row of his leaving our lady the dau-
phiness his daughter.
	The fleet weighed anchor ; the num-
ber of warships was eleven, containing
about one thousand or twelve hundred
men, all of theru chosen Scottish
soldiers, without speaking of the sailors
manning the fleet, who were French.
The weather was favorable for one
day and night, then contrary winds
arose, and, instructed by experience,
an(l not at all desirous to risk the
worst, the ambassadors ordered the
fleet to go back, and they stopped for
a little while in a harbor of Scotland.
Then the wind turned, and they put to
sea again, and they had fine weather
during the rest of the passage, thanks
be to God, and we caine in view of
La Palice, not far from La Rochelle,
on the 17th of April; and on the fol-
lowing day we reached Chef-de-Baye,
at a distance of about one league from
the said town.
	The intention had been to have the
city of La Rochelle prepare(l and
adorned against the coming of the
princess. Margaret would remain in
her ship  which ship it was, whether
Peter Chepycs or the whaler, we do
not know  till the town was ready.
But a tempest interfered with the
ceremonial ; it was so sudden and ter-
rific that the boat carrying Margaret</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
had to be conveyed without any delay
to the inner harbor of the town ; the
other ships managed as they could, and
drew near the Great Tower with the
chain (still in existence) ; but in so
doing, one of the ships, built in Brit-
tany, was greatly wounded. On
that day our lady was not shown to
the people, because it was late and the
town was not decorated. The day
after, at early dawn, before she could
be seen by any one, she was taken to a
neighboring abbey, and there waited
till the Rochelle people had had time
so to adorn their town that a princess
might decently make an entry into it.
	She received in the meanwhile the
visit of several great men sent by the
king to congratulate her upon her com-
ing; among them was the chancellor of
the kingdom, this same Regnault de
Chartres, archbishop-duke of Reims,
who had gone nine years. before to
Scotland to ask for the hand of the
same Margaret.
	On the 10th of May, 1436, all was at
last ready, and Margaret, retracing her
steps, went back to La Rochelle, ac-
companied by a splendid retinue of
Scottish men-at-arms, French noble-
men of the region, special envoys of
the king, etc. She was welcomed by
the mayor and the guilds ; a little fur-
ther on by the ladies and burgesses,
and then she received a fine present
of silver plate, which she greatly liked,
as it was the first she received in this
kingdom.
	Then she ~vent to Niort, where she
was complimented by the Lady Per-
rette de Ia Rivi~re, (lame de Ia Roche
Guyon, first lady of honor to the queen,
and by Blanche de Gamaches, dame de
Chastillon, another lady of honor ; she
passed other towns where she was re-
ceived in great state and presented
with fine gifts. At Poictiers brilliant
festivities had been prepared for her
the mayor and notables came out of the
town to the distance of more than one
league ; after this she was met by
gentlemen belonging to the Court of
Parliament, then by the doctors and
students of the university, and by
representatives of various dignified
bodies. While she was entering the
town a child, disguised as an angel,
was let down from the portal of the
city, and placed a chapel (crown) on
her head, a thing which was most gen-
teelly and craftily performed. At the
main crossings, according to the cus-
tom of the time, Margaret, whose
thoughts were perhaps far away, lin-
gering over the beloved remote places
where her childhood was spent, had to
admire a variety of allegorical person-
ages, richly dressed and adorned, and
to listen to numerous complimentary
addresses.
	While this was going on Girard went
to Bourges, where the king was, to
render account of all that had taken
place, and receive instructions for the
marriage. He was graciously treated
by the king, who congratulated him
upon the success of his embassy, and
appointed that the marriage should
take place at Tours, on the day after
the feast of St. John the Baptist.
	All concerned met then at Tours.
The king arrived on the morning of the
nuptials, and, as the manners of the
time allowed, went, in order to ascer-
tain how his daughter-in-law looked,
into her room while she was being
dressed. He was greatly pleased with
her person, and felt great joy at the
sight. So says Regnault Girard, and
well he might, as Mai~garet was, accord-
ing to Mathew (lEscouchy, beautiful
and well shaped, and adorned with all
the qualities befitting a noble and high.
lady.
	Soon after, the princess, wearing th&#38; 
crown, was taken to the door of the
church, and there she met and saw for
the first time the prince who was to be
her husband, according to the arrange-
ments signed when she was three years
old. Young Louis wore the royal garl
and was followed by the princes of the
blood. The marriage was at once
blessed and consecrated by the Arch-
bishop of Reims. Great was the
feast, writes Regnault Girard, who
abstains from giving any details. Not
so great, however, for the town ac-
counts have survived centuries and
revolutions, and we still know exactly
41</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">A Journey to Scotland in the Year 1435.
what the good men of Tours spent to
welcome the lady dauphiness. They
had had little time to get ready, and all
they could do is commemorated in the
following entries : 
Firstly, to Robin Lebarbier, sent
to Chinon and to Loudun, to try
and find dresses for a play to be
played on the joyful coming of my
Lady the Dauphiness, for his ex-
penses and the hiring of his horse 35 sols.
	To Richard Gaugain, for four
old bed sheets, used to make three
dresses for those who shall dance
the morris before my lady . . 15 sols.
	To Jean Avisart, tailor, who
cut, sewed, and made the said
dresses	15 sols.
	To Denis, the painter-glazier,
for having hastily and richly
painted those dresses and four
beards for the same dancers . . 40 sols.
	To Gervaise Lechanteur, for
twenty-seven dozens of bells, dis-
tributed among the said dancers
and the taborer .	.	.	. 30 sols.
	To the same, for the hiring of
part of those bells, which were
afterwards returned	.	.	. 5 sols.
	To Andre Hacquetean, saddler,
who sewed on leather the said
bells, for them to be placed on the
hands and legs of the dancers . 5s. Gd.
	To two women who had gath-
ered flowers to make head-wreaths
for the said men .	.	.	. 2s. Gd.
	To Pierre Rossignol (nightin-
gale) and his companions, min-
strels, who sounded their horns in
the hat market on the coming of
my lady	10 sols.
To four fellows who built a
scaffold on the drawbridge of the
bulwark of Our-Lady-the-Rich,
where the organs were. . . . To
four fellows who brought there
and back the said organs
	To master Robert-the-Devil, one
of the dancers, for his trouble, and
for having ordained the said
dance; for having attended to the
making and painting of the
dresses, and for a pair of hose
which he asserted to have burst
while dancing .
assertions, which the town accountant
only half endorses, well deserved,
maybe, his nickname. As for the
others, the items concerning them give
a clear idea of what took place, and we
see how the inhabitants did their best,
having so little time, to get up a play,
tried to find ready-made dresses, failed,
and had to be content with a morris
dance, the dancers being richly and
hastily apparelled in dresses cut out
of old bed sheets, and tinkling all over
with their twenty-seven dozens of little
bells sewed on their arms and legs.
This sound was accompanied by the
music of the church organ brought out
into the open air for the occasion.
They carry flowers on their heads, they
dance and jump, they make merry, and
Robert-the-Devil distinguishes himself
and bursts his hose, as he asserts.
	The men from Scotland were hand-
somely treated; they received fine
gifts  which remain nondescript in the
Relation of Girard, now drawing to
its close. A few of her compatriots
were allowed to stay with Margaret.
Regnault Girard was appropriately ap-
pointed her first master of the hostel,
and Joachim the esquire of her stables.
	And thus caine to an end the em-
bassy sent to fetch from the kingdom
of Scotland our most redoubted and
mighty lady, Margaret, eldest daughter
of the king of the kingdom of Scot-
land, IDauphiness of Viennois  Thus
signe(l: Regnault  I-Tue (3renedi 
Aymeri Martinean.

VI.
FESTIVE days passed. The daugh-
ter of the Stuarts was not long in dis-
covering the sort of man she had been
38.	4d. married to. Beautiful and kind, bred
at the fireside of a loving father and
mother, endowed herself with a loving
nature, fond of art and poetry, she
found herself tied for life to a man
without a heart, who never cared for
father, mother, or wife, and whose
only interest in life was political ambi-
30 sols. tion. The historian Commines has
	We shall stop here our quotations, thus summed up his opinion concern-
not without some suspicion that Master ing the tastes and inclinations of his
Robert-the-Devil who put forth such hero: He was very fond of falcons,
42</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">The Home-Lfe of the Verne ys.
but not quite so much as he was of
dogs. As for ladies, he never cared
for them.
	Poor Margaret, (leserted by her hus-
band, tried to find some alleviation to
her sorrows, and used the means which
had been the resource of her father
many years before, when he was a cap-
tive in the Tower of London. She
read books and wrote poetry. But she
could not forget her grief; gnawing
thoughts preyed upon her; vile calum-
nies brought her to the verge of despair.
She could no longer rest nor sleep, but
sat on her bed, musing, regretting the
dear far-off mother country. Were
it not for my pledged word, she said
once, I would fain regret having ever
left Scotland.
	The king and queen loved her dearly,
and did all they could to soothe her.
They lived with her as much as pos-
sible ; they tried to amuse her ; they
said that she should not  merencolier
herself so. The king once inquired
why she looked so pale; a friend of
Louis hastened to answer that the cause
was that she overworked herself. She
would, he said, write roundels, and
busy herself so much with such work,
that she would write as many as twelve
in a day ; a thing which is most un-
wholesome for her. What I  said
the king, does such writing give
headaches ?  Yes, answered Jean
Bureau, who happened to be there,
to those who overdo it, though such
things are only trifles.
	Years went on, Louis forsook her
more and more, she looked paler and
paler; she was fading away. She died
at Ch~lons on the 16th of Augnst, 1445,
a heartbroken, childless wife, being
then only twenty. And this was the
real end of the  embassy sent to fetch
from the kingdom of Scotland our most
redoubted and mighty lady, Margaret,
daughter of the king of the kingdom of
Scotland, Dan phiness of Viennois.
J.	J. JUSSERAND.
	From Longmans Magazine.
THE HOME-LIFE OF THE VERKEYS.

	FEW books have been published hi
England during the last twenty-five
years, that are at once so valuable to
the historian and so interesting to com-
mon readers as the  Verney Memoirs.
It may be also added, that few books
have been edited with such remarkable
care and judgment. Any one who has
tried to read the letters of a bygone
day, with their strange paper, queer,
cramped writing, and queerer spelling,
will have some idea of the magnitude
of the task undertaken by the present
Lady Verney and her mother-in-law.
And when we come to reflect upon the
enormous number of correspondents
who were perpetually asking the help
of Sir Edmund Verney and his son
Ralph, it must be conceded that a vast
amount of patience, as well as discre-
tion, was necessary on the part of both
ladies in order to put together such a
delightful book. There was a French-
man, during the last century, who
wrote sixteen thousand letters to the
object of his affections ; but the letters
contained in Claydon House, out of
which these memoirs have been labori-
ously constructed, must be much more
numerous than those cherished by the
French marquise.
	Of course, it is needless to state that
a large proportion of the letters quoted
deal with public events, and with the
political aspects of the great Civil War.
With this part of the memoirs the
present article has nothing to do, but a
short survey of domestic life during
the seventeenth centurv, may be of in-
terest to the descendants of those who
fought and struggled, or who watched
and waited, under Cromwell and King
Charles.
	The Verneys, who had been settled
in Bucks, at any rate since the reign of
Henry III., were related to nearly
every family of any position in the
county. Indeed, it could not well be

Memoirs of the Verney Family. Vol. i. and iL
During the Civil War. By Frances Parthenope
Verney. (London: Longmans, Green, &#38; Co., 1892.)
Vol. iii. During the Commonwealth. By Margaret
Verney. (London: Lougmans, Green, &#38; Co., 1894.)
43</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">44
otherwise, considering the passion
every one had in those days for the
married state. There is hardly a crea-
ture among all the friends of Sir Ed-
inund and Sir Ralph who is content to
remain widowed (or widowered) ; there
was one pair with whom they were
very intimate, who reckoned eight lius-
bands aud wives between them. When
their various children are taken into
account, an(l to these are added all the
fancy relationships which for two cen-
turies were in fashion both in England
and France, it will be allowed that even
the most determined genealogist has a
very intricate knot to untie. Probably
he will not find one like it, unless he
goes to the New England settlers of
the Restoration, where the single state
was a thing unknown. In point of
fact, it is curious to note how the En-
glisli exiles carried across the seas the
customs and traditions that had gov-
erned their social lives at home. The
marriage arrangements and financial
bargainings that public opinion per-
mitted and encouraged in England,
were a recognized part of every union
in America.
A great deal has been said and writ-
ten about the extraordinary severity of
home discipline, even as late as the
present century, yet the three gen-
erations of Verneys with whom the
volumes before us are principally
concerned, do not give a very alarming
idea of the relations between parents
and children. Sir Edmund, the gallant
and courteous knight-marshal, whose
hand was severed while clasping the
standard at Edge Hill, is on the easiest
of terms with his cautious, conscien-
tious, prematurely old, son Ralph, and
no more severe than is necessary over
the neglected Oxford chapels and lec-
tures of his favorite Edmund. To be
sure, Ralph did not get on very well
with his own little Mun, but that
was because their temperaments were
completely opposite. Sir Ralph was
punctiliously scrupulous  what the
Scotch call pernicketty ~ Mun was
careless and casual, easy-going and
happy-go-lucky, wholly unable to leans
the value of money or understand any-
The Home-Life of the Verneys.
	thing of business. Yet lie certainly
had not been spoiled, for his great
grandmother, old Lady Denton, writes
to beg of Ralph and his wife Mary, that
nobody whip him but Mr. Parrye.
Mun was at this time not much over
two years old ; and another letter goes
on to relate how the writer had car-
ried his nurse the rhubarb, and she
promised he shall constantly drink it.
The wretched child had hardly got be-
yond the whippings and the rhubarb,
which doubtless lie shared with all
children of his own age, when his
shoulder began to grow out, and lie was
thrust into a kind of steel corslet,
which he was still wearing when it be-
came his turn to go a-wooing But no
steel shirts, nor even the discomfort of
only being able to change his linen
once a week, damp Muns spirits ; lie
is as idle and feckless~ as ever, a
complete contrast to his  sossy
brother Jack, whose one desire is to
learn arithmetic, and in due time to be-
come a successful merchant  all of
wI~icl~, thanks to his own perseverance,
came to pass.
	As far as can be gathered from the
notices scattered through the letters,
the Verneys were not an intellectual
family, though many of them, and par-
ticularly the wives, had a great capacity
for business. They were all fond of
music, and clung to their guitars and
violsMun and Jack especially ; but
they seem indifferent to history and
hopeless about languages. Sir Ralph
lived at Blois for the best part of ten
years after lie was forced into exile for
refusing to sign the Covenant; and
both lie and his fellow-exiles complain
of its being a dull little town, and
no memories of the Guises serve to
enliven it. lie never succeeds in
learning enough French to be of use
to him ; and what is stranger still,
Mun, after ten or eleven years abroad,
writes it as badly as an English school
girl. Yet it is interesting to observe
that, till the Civil Wars turned every-
thing upside down, the education of
boys was much the same, outwardly at
any rate, as it is in tl)e present day.
Edmund (Ralphs third brother) was</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">The Home-Lfe of the Verneys.
sent to school in Gloucestershire as a
small boy ; at sixteen he went to Win-
chester, and two years later to Oxford,
where his career, as has been stated,
was far from brilliant. He found his
right niche in life when he was re-
moved from Oxford and joined the
royal army, and after seeing much ser-
vice under the Marquis of Ormonde,
was treacherously murdered at the
siege of Drogheda. Neither the scape-
grace Tom  a Barry Lyndon, who
outlived all his brothers and sisters and
(lied at ninety-two  nor the selfish
Harry, nor even the serious Ralph,
ever seems to read a book for pleas-
ure ; unless, indeed, a book of devotion
is referred to by one or other of them.
There is a letter extant from the elder
	Mun, asking to have some such
works sent to him, and when  sossy
Jack, aged one-and-twenty, goes out
as a merchant to Aleppo, Sir Ralph
carefully puts into his trunk the Holy
Living and Dying and the Iniita-
tion of Christ.
	As to the girls, if we only ~vent by
their letters, we should think them as
ill-educated as any maid-of-all-work in
the days before compulsory schools.
Not only is the writing abominable and
the spelling phonetic, but the phonetics
are changed three or four times in the
course of the same letter. They also
misplace their Iis, and divide their
words in a singular manner, talking of
a negg, or  a napple. It is un
possible not to wonder if serious mis-
takes never arose from the difference
of view as to phonetic spelling between
the writer and the recipient. It re-
quires some nimbleness of wit to de-
tect St. Albans under Seuttaborns, and
the word is quite likely to admit of
some other interpretation. Pep-
hams might easily be misconstrued
into something besides pippins, and
ihely does not immediately suggest
jelly ; but granted these idiosyn-
crasies, why spell loved lovefed,
and did they really say dafter for
daughter ?
	A great deal of illiteracy on the part
of Ralphs sisters may be excused by
the circumstances in which they grew
45
up. The eldest of the six was no more
than seventeen, when they were left
more or less to themselves at Claydon,
while their father, Sir Edmund, was in
attendance on the king, and his wife,
n~e Margaret Denton, was in attend-
ance upon him. These visits to Lon-
don were spent by the Verneys in their
new house in the fashionable quarter
of Covent Garden (the site is now occu-
pied by the Floral Hall) ; but in spite
of the fine square just built by the
Earl of Bedford, and called the Piazza,
the neighborhood was rendered dirty
and noisy by the great market still held
close by. As far as in him lay, we are
quite sure that Sir Edmund must have
been a kind and even indulgent father,
but except in the case of little Cary,
his  slice darling, who was married
at fifteen to Captain Gardiner, we do
not hear much of his relations to his
other daughters. He was probably
easier to get on with than Ralph, who
was a Puritan by nature as well as in
politics, and he had a strong sense of
humor, ~vhich Ralph, with all his good
qualities, was entirely without. In-
deed, the mildest joke  a joke in in-
tention rather than in execution  had
a tendency to irritate him. It would
be instructive to know how he received
and replied to the following letter of
Sir Edmund, which must have seemed
to him excessively flippant. A mer-
chant of London wrote to a factor of
his beyoand sea, desired him by the
next shipp to send him 2 or 3 Apes
lie forgot the r, and then it was 203
Apes. His factor has sent him fower
scoare, and sayes hee shah have the
rest by the next shipp, conceiving the
merchant had sent for tow hundred
and three Apes ; if yoself or frends
will buy any to breede on, you could
never have had such a chance as now.
In earnest this is very trew.
	But Sir Edmund and the apes are a
long way from the girls education.
After his death, and the (temporary)
sequestration of Sir Ralphs property,
they were left at Claydon in great
straits for money, under the care of
their old housekeeper, and with occa-
sional visits from their brother Harry</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">The Home-Life of the Verneys.
and their other relations to admonish
or cheer them up. They were very
ill-regulated, and, as far as we can
judge, no great favorites with anybody
 certainly not with their sister-in-law,
Mary, Ralphs wife, who was much
harassed during the year she spent at
home by their various importunings.
It must indeed have been hard times
for poor Mary, who had left her hus-
band and two young children manag-
ing as best they could at Blois, while
she, though expecting a baby, moved
heaven and earth in London to get the
sequestration moved off her husbands
property in Bucks. In the end she
succeeded, and by her great personal
charm and clear grasp of the compli-
cated financial situation, made a lasting
impression on all whom she came
across. But the strain was too much
for her in the weak state of her health,
and she fell into consumption, of which
she died only two years after her return
to Blois.
	Worried and worn out, it is no won-
der that she lost patience over Peggs
quarrels with her husband, Sir Thomas
Elmes, Marys bad manners, and the
difficulty of disposing of the thirteen-
year-old Betty, who had been allowed
to run completely wild at Claydon, and
declined to adapt herself to the ways
of either of her sisters households.
In the end, however, a school was
found for Betty, at which some of her
cousins (in law) had been, and 251. a
year, equal to more than 1001. of our
money, was somehow produced by
Ralph to pay her expenses. After a
few months of insubordination on
Bettys part, it proved to be money
well laid out, for a sudden reformation
took place in the girls character (not
in her spelling), and the most bed-
lam bare that ever I hampered (har-
bored ?), as her uncle, Dr. Denton,
calls her, became a different being in
countenance, fashion, humor, and dis-
position.
	Except in his brother Edmund, and
his sister Cary, Ralph cannot be said
to have been fortunate in his family,
capable of sharing his burdens. He
felt her loss most bitterly and to the
end of his life, and, unlike all his
friends and conten]poraries, never mar-
ned again. It is pathetic to see him7
on his return to Claydon after nearly
ten years absence, trying to grapple
with the disorder into which the house
and estate had fallen ; but perhaps his
happiest moments were those in which
he was planning the re-planting of his
garden and the re-stocking of his
woods. He even projected laying out
a deer-park, but not, it appears, with
any great success. Sir Ralph ex-
changes trees and shrubs with his
neighbors A (lozen young walnutt-
trees, as many chestnuts and almons,
foure young firs and a pyne, and re-
ceives in return sweet briar and fine
Figgsetts. He orders three hundred
asparagus plants from a nursery, to-
gether with double violets, marjoram,
and 100 of goodlie July fiowres, and
mulberry-trees and red roses were sent
from a distance. The broken stone
seats are restored, and new ones set~
up, while swans are introduced to the
reeds on the river. All this was
some consolation to Sir Ralph among
his domestic troubles.
	But he had others. No man in the
world ever had a larger number of
correspondents than Sir Ralph, or was
more beloved by his friendsa cii
cumstance which did not in the least
prevent their plaguing him on every
possible opportunity. Only Dr. Den-
ton, the court physician, and the Ver-
neys young uncle, was ever any help
to the much-tried man, and throughout
their lives there was never a cloud be-
tween them. Nancy Denton,i doctors
girle  or  Munkay, as her father
calls her, was one of Sir Ralphs many
young lady friends and admirers  he
always got on with young ladies,
though boys were but strange animals
to him  and he highly disapproves of
the scheme of education laid out for
her by her father, in which Greek,.
Latin, and Hebrew play a large part..
Most of his female correspondents,.
and it was well for him that he had a however, are ladies of mature age, and
wife whom he adored and who was so often of many successive husbands..
46</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">They are perfectly frank and naive in
their remarks, and do not scruple to
apply to Sir Ralph for the most incon-
gru ous purposes. Aunt Isham writes
to know what shaped skirts are worn,
and the much-married Lady Sussex
( old mans ~~ifeis the family nick-
name for her) requests a consignment
of shoe-ribbons, lace, and wineglasses,
besides satin at 30s. a yard (about 61.),
and some carpets. Sometimes we get
strange little glimpses into contempo-
rary manners, or unchangeable human
nature, through the medium of these
letters. In April, 1650, Lady Herbert
writes to beg that Sir Ralph will find
some one in Blois competent to copy
in Amell her picture by Vandyke,
as she has heard of a man there who
works much cheaper than  Pettito
(Petitot). Sir Ralph, who knew some-
thing about pictures and Amells,
did not like the commission, but seems
to have done his best to obtain a rea-
sonal)le price, though he tells Lady
Herbert quite plainly that the gold
used by the Blois artist will come to
at least fifteen livres, and he charged
7 pistoles for his paynes  the
value of a pistole was 16s. Lady Her-
bert accepts the price, and is  very
confident he will outdoe Pettito, but
cannot resist offering suggestions as to
how a scarf is to fall, and where the
head of her dog is to come. All these
emendations were passed through the
unfortunate Sir Ralph, and it must
have been a slight satisfaction to him,
after all the trouble he had had, when
the picture, undertaken against his
advice, turned out a bad one.
Lady Sussex is very naIve, too, about
her own picture by Vandyke, which
was painted at Sir Edmunds request,
and in the course of her letter lets in a
flood of light on the much-debated
question as to the fate of the necklaces
of large pearls that invariably grace
the necks of Vandykes sitters. I am
glade, she writes to Sir Ralph, you
have prefalede with Sir Yandyke to
make my pictuer lener, for truly it was
to fat; if he made it farer, it will bee
for my credit. Sir Yandyke, how-
ever, seems to have had his own views
4T
in the matter, for she writes again a
little later  I am glade you have got
hom my pictuer, but i doubt lie hath
nether made it lener nor farer, but to
rich in ihuels, i am suer, but tis n~
great mater for another age to think
me richer than i was. It would have-
been deeply interesting to see the pic-~
ture, and to find how far Lady Sussexs
dissatisfaction was justified ; but, un-
fortunately, it has disappeared with
other heirlooms, nobody quite knows
when or how.
	Every little glimpse as to the home-
life of our ancestors is of importance to
us, and becomes doubly so when we
occupy the same spot, aiid can trace all
around the evidences of their care and
thought. To the dwellers in Claydoar
at the present day, no detail is too
slight to be carelessly passed, and,
thanks to the old records, we get a.
tolerably exact idea of the trifles that
made up the sum of their existence-
and their pleasures. The question of
dividin~the household work, which
is such a burning one to every modern.
mistress, was a worry even to such a.
capable and decided woman as Mary
Verney. She does not know what to
do with Luce Sheppard (a poor relation
and lady help), or how to regulate her
position with regard to the cook, Besse
Coleman, with contentment to each..
She is in perplexity how to manage
during her visit to England, as she can--
not do without a maid to dress her;.
and while at Blois many difficulties
arise from the clamor of Luce and
Besse for English joints, and their dis-
dam of French stews. We are never
told what the maids drank in France,
or how they appreciated light claret;.
but about 1650, Sir Ralph writes from.
Florence of the new Turkish drink
that is coining into fashion, now known.
as coffee, and of the rage for collecting~
seals and stones. The first appear-.
ance of the little brushes for making
deane of the teeth, most covered with.
sylver, and some few with gold and
sylver twiste, will go straight to the-
heart of every reader; and many will
be moved to indignation at learning-
that, in the middle of the seventeentlv
The Home-Life of the Verneys.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">48
century, the ladies gallery in the
House of Commons was merely a space
about eight feet deep between the old
roof and the new ceiling, and that the
sole opening was one for ventilation,
through which the ladies looked
straight down upon the house below.
Political enthusiasm must have been
very intense before any one voluntarily
placed herself in such a position
	It is hardly necessary to say that in
those days travelling was performed,
at any rate by all but the very highest
class, on horseback. A stand of hack-
ney coaches was indeed set up, in
1625, at the Maypole, in the Strand,
but for some reason the king disap-
proved of the innovation, and the hire
of them was at length limited to those
persons who were going not less than
three miles out of town. Coches,
Mary Verney finds, when she is debat-
ing how best to reach Claydon after the
birth of her baby,  are most infenett
dear, and had no springes, so she
wisely decided that a horse would be
quicker and less fatiguing. But horses
are  infenett  dear, too, though they
seem as untiring as the wonderful
beasts in Australian romances. We
hear of Sir Edmund and the king cov-
ering two hundred and sixty miles in
four days, after they had left Berwick,
so the knight-marshal could hardly
have been mounted on his Bay Geld-
ing, bought at Knights Bridg (how
old is Tattersalls ?) in which bargain
he was extreamly cussened.
	With our preconceived notions of the
long flowing hair of the Cavalier
party, it is curious to find all the under-
graduates of Oxford, with the royal
Mun in their midst, flying to have their
heads cropped before the advent of the
king. In England men wisely stuck to
their own hair, long after the gallants
about the French court had shaved
their heads and put on periwigs. Of
course, the prevalence of this fashion
accounts for the enormous number of
nightcaps of all sorts, which Sir Ralph
considered a necessary part of his
wardrobe, though the variety certainly
seems excessive. But one cannot un-
derstand why hair-powder should also
The Home-Life of the Verneys.
have been used, as white wigs did not
come into fashion for many a long year
after.
	The notes as to clothes are always
interesting, and garments were the
fearful joy to the ladies of the seven-
teenth century that they are to their de-
scendants. At present (as under Mary
Stuart) vestments, both Christian and
Buddhist, are being turned into tea-
gowns and table-cloths ; but two hun-
dred years ago the process was
reversed, and the stiff brocades and
satins that had made low courtesies to
Henrietta Maria, reappeared as vest-
ments for the l)arisIl church. This, at
any rate, was the fate of Dame Mar-
garet Verneys best gowns, which were
left by will, by Sir Edmund, to be ap-
plied to this purpose. Considering
that he had likewise left six daughters
and not a great deal of money, it might
have been wiser had he divided his
wifes dresses as he did her house
linen, but of course nobody dare dis-
pute his decree.
	Considering the customs that pre-
vailed in those days as to mourning, it
is amazing that people ever wore any-
thing else, and that England did not
look as black as Corsica. No sooner
had a death taken place than mourning
was sent as a present by the family,
not only to relations but to intimate
friends, and everything immediately
surrounding the chief mourner was
put into the deepest black. Black
hangings on the walls, black coverings
to the bed, black garters to the person,
black coaches for everybody, if the be-
reaved one was of sufficiently high
status to possess such things. No
wonder that a black bed was lent
from house to house, and that funerals
cost vast sums. Lady Sussex ex-
pended 4001. on that of her lord, equal
to more than 1,6001. of our money;
and the escutcheon put up by Sir
Ralph to the memory of Mary cost
from 40s. to SOs., or from Si. to 101.
	The question of prices in those days
as compared to these is full of interest
to every one ; and it is satisfactory to
find that food was not as fabulously
cheap in the days of our forefathers as</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">	The Home-Life of the Verne ys.	49
we are often led to believe. Mary has no right to dispose of herself under
writes to Ralph at Blois complaining a certain sum ; and this was so well
bitterly of the dearness of provisions estal)lished that no one had any false
in London. Beef is 4d., veal and delicacy in speaking of the matter.
mutton 8d., while Pen Verney reckons Under thcse circumstances, it may be
8s. a week too much for her diet, conceived how difficult it was to settle
which is afterwards fixed at 61. a year. the five \Terney girls, whose portions,
121. a year seems a great deal for wilful never very large, were locked up in the
little Betty, aged thirteen, to spend on Aulnage  that is, charged in some
her dress, but country bred as she was, way upon the customs, and not reahiz-
she declines, Mary writes, to wear able under the Commonwealth. Sir
any thing but silk. The sum of 301. Harry Lee, of Ditchley, leaves his
claimed by Nancy Denton, who was a daughter 5,0001. on he r coming of age,
spoilt child and rich mans daughter, and to his younger son a farm valued
is far more appropriate to her position, at 1201. and 3001. a year. Jack Verney
In fact, the fees earned by physicians is given 501. for his outfit to Aleppo,
in those days were far in excess of and his Aunt Pen is allowed 301. for
what we should give now, in spite of her trousseau. We are never told
the exceeding simplicity  not to say what were the portions of Margaret
remarkable unpleasantness  of their and Mary Eure, co-heiresses. Their
pharmacopeia ana treatment. Dr. mother, Mrs. Sherard, permits Pegg a
Theodore Mayence, the fashionable freer choice in the matter of husbands
doctor, left 140,0001. (equivalent to than might have been expected, but
over half a million) behind him, and only on the ground that she  sores
Sir Ralph is miserable because he highie and may be trusted to do well
cannot afford to pay Dr. Denton the for herself. I know, she says in
501., which is the ordinary fee for a another letter, that Pegg will loocke
confinement. A Venetian mirror costs for a good estate, else I should not
401.,	a portrait by Yandyke 501. A leave it soe holy to hir.
maids wages come to 31., but the pair Miss Pegg was quite as much dis-
of trimed gloves, with which it is posed to flirt and shilly-shally as any
the fashion to reward any extra ser- of her great-granddaughters, and,
vices on her part, comne to 11. 5s.  when staying in London with Uncle
an absurdly disproportionate present. Doctor, had ample opportunity of
The price of Sir Edmunds Covent doing both. None of the connection
Garden house is 1001., and many horses appear to have been very strictly kept
fetch as much, while 2001. a year is the as regards intercourse with men; and
usual price for a boys board and teach- even in Sir Ralphs young (lays there
ing in a good French family. This is was an amount of romnping and kissing
a far higher rate than was charged in that would not be tolerated now in any
Paris one hundred and thirty years respectable house. But if we had ever
later, to a Scotch gentleman in the been inclined to regard our ancestresses
same rank of life as Sir Ralph Verney. as helpless automatons, Dorothy Os-
He sends his two boys and their tutor borne would have taught us better!
to Paris for education, and, in answer It is impossible to close even this
to some deprecating remarks on the brief survey of manners as represented
part of the tutor as to the amount of in the Verney letters, without refer-
mnoney they were spending, Mr. Mure, ring to a feat which made the hearts of
of Caldwehl (1770), observes that he all Cavaliers throb the faster  the gal-
has set aside 1,0001. a year for the lant rescue of the little satin banner
purpose. But one boy cost 8001. (of bearing the name of the Majesty
our money) in the reign of Louis XIV. Scutcheon, by Uvedale, the Westmins-
As to marriages, the only considera- ter boy. It is known to all how the
tion was tit for tat in the matter of a Westminster boys, awed out of the
nortion. If a girl has so mnuch, she life and frolicsomeness of boyhood by
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VII.	316</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">50
the solemn tragedy which had been
played close by, assembled themselves
together in prayer at the hour of the
execution of Charles I., and did all for
him that any man could do then. Nine
years later, Cromwell also lay on his
bier, and at the head was placed the
little white satin banner. The emblem
of royalty moved the boys to wrath as
it waved above the dead in Westmins-
ter Abbey, in full sight of the lads who
had been drawn up to witness the
burial. The coffin was surrounded by
guards; but what of that? Did not
Robert Uvedales fathers die fighting
for their king, and would he be awed
by the presence of a usurper? So he
crept forward, under the very legs of
the guard, and wrenching the banner
from its rest, he plunged in among the
crowd, which mechanically opened to
receive him. And if any one is curi-
ous to see the identical flag, they will
find it any day in Lincoln College, Ox
ford.	L. B. LA~G.



From The Contemporary Review.
THE LATENT RELIGION OF INDIA.

	INDIA has been the great battle-
ground of religious beliefs ; and without
referring to early missions, Christianity
has been in conflict with its faiths for
more than three hundred years. The
modern missions of Roman Catholic
Christianity were nobly supported by
the kings of Portugal and Algarve, and
Xavier, De Nobili, De Brito, Beschi,
and others, whose names will ever be
illustrious in missionary annals, accom-
plished a great work in the sixteenth
and two following centuries. In addi-
tion to their missionary successes, some
of the early Roman Catholic mission-
aries distinguished themselves also by
efforts to reveal in Europe the faiths
and literary treasures of India. Father
Pons wrote an account of the Vedas
and Shastras; Paulinus wrote the first
Sanskrit grammar, published at Rome,
in 1790. Beschi discovered in Tamil,
the Kural, the great ethical poem of
Tiruvalluvar, and the first Malayalim
grammar was also printed at Rome in
The Latent Religion of India.
	1772. It was entitled, according to the
opinion of that time, Alphabetum
Grandonico-Malabaricum sive Samscru-
donicum. The preface to this work,
which lies before me, contains interest-
ing references to the similarly praise-
worthy labors of the early Protestant
missionaries, Schultze and Ziegenbal g.
The latter, especially, was an ardent
student of the Hindu faiths, and be-
sides his labors in Tamil grammar and
Bible translation, wrote an admirable
book on The Genealogy of the South
Indian Gods. lie sent the manuscript
to Franke, the director of the mission
at Halle, for publication. But Franke
wrote informing him that its publica-
tion was out of the question, and that
the missionaries were sent out to abolish
heathenism in India, and not to spread
a knowledge of it in Europe ; so Zie-
genbalgs manuscript was left to sleep
in German for more than one hundred
and fifty years. To the honor of Ger-
many, however, it should be said, that
the manuscript was printed in German
in 1867, but in Madras, not in Ger-
many. Another work by Ziegenbalg,
entitled A General Description of the
South Indian Heathenism, appears to
have fared still worse. It was sent to
Halle, but has never been published,
nor can the manuscript be found. It is
a work dealing with Hindu theology
an(l philosophy, and containing many
extracts from Hindu authors.
	Since then many books have been
written on the Hindu faiths. They
have also been sketched for English
people in reports and speeches, for
more than a hundred years, yet our
knowledge of them is still incomplete.
They differ so widely from anything
familiar to us in the West, that the
work of understanding their nature
and relations is specially difficult. To
note and interpret the rites and cere-
monies of their worship, to ascertain
their doctrinal beliefs, demands the
rare gifts of exact observation and ac-
curate judgment. And since in India
the whole area of life is religious, with-
out such divisions as sacred and
secular, the tangled mass of social
custom and usage must be separated</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">The Latent Religion of India.
and analyzed, and its elements con-
nected with the ideas of which they
are the outcrop. All this demands
much time and care. Those who by
long residence have grown familiar
with the outer aspects of Indian life
continually need to guard against race
prejudice and religious bias in the
study of these faiths, and if to such
this work be so difficult, it must be
still more so to students in the West
who would know their contents.
	I have spent many of the best years
of my life as a Christian missionary in
India ; and I wish especially in this
paper to call attention to some of the
truth contained in that country. In
addition to this, there are good ele-
ments in Hindu personal and social life
which well merit an extended refer-
ence. Social institutions, appearing to
us to deserve the severest censure,
have sometimes ideas underlying them,
which, though they do not justify these
institutions, explain to us why they
exist, and these ideas should not be
overlooked  e.g., the idea underlying
the practice of child-marriage, with its
sad results, is, that Hindu female virtue
should be scrupulously guarded. But
I could not refer to these things within
the limits of this paper. Lest any
reader may hastily imagine that I am
anxious to portray the faiths of India
in colors which are too fair, I may
remark that nothing is further from my
thought. I know as well as any En-
glishman the dark and deplorable
things connected with the popular idol-
atry of India, and far be it from me to
whitewash these, or hold a brief for
them. Evil things and evil doers must
perish. Like many others, I have
seen and thought of these with a sad
heart. And I do not say that the evil
and error in India have received too
much attention ; but I am sure that the
truth and the elements of goodness that
are there have received too little. I
would call attention to these.
	I proceed, therefore, to speak of
Hinduism, warning the reader that
many details must be omitted from so
brief a sketch. Men often write and
speak of the Hindu faith as if it were
51
a unity. It is not one, but a congeries
of faiths. The term  Hinduism is
misleading. Never during historic
times has there been one faith for the
two hundred million of Hindus, and
there is not one faith now. If we
think of hinduism as consisting of the
Vedas and Shastras, and of repeated
privileges administered by a Brahman
priesthood, these are a private mo-
nopoly. According to the Aryan laws,
which fixed the privileges and duties of
the people, these privileges are not
transferable. They could not be uni-
versalized and thrown open to alt
Hindus. There is no whosoever
will. The castes termed  Sudras, 
Pariahs, and others could lay no
claim to the heritage of truth or salva-
tion. If there be truth in the Brah-
inanical sacred books, these dare not
read them nor hear them read ; if there
be sacred rites which save from sin,
the priests cannot teach what they are
nor perform them for their salvation.
The conclusions to be gathered from.
Brahmanical literature are that the
gods cannot tolerate a religious Sudra,.
and that for the Pariahs and others no
way of salvation is known to the ortho-
dox priesthood. The heaven of Tn-
sanku is a familiar Sanskrit proverb
(Trisanka swarga rOhanam).
	Modern I-hinduism consists of frag-
ments of ancient non-Aryan cults which
have survived conquest and coercion,
and fragments of Aryanism  pieces
of Vedic ritual and Brahmanical
thought. The Aryan fragments are at
the top, the others are below. It is to
be regretted that the attempt has
hardly yet been made to resolve
modern Hinduism into its constituent
elements, and show us where, in creed
and worship, the Brahman elements
end and the non-Brahman begin ~2
Those peoples who are submissive to
the Brahman priests receive from them
little beyond mere patronage, and for
this they pay by substantial offerings

	Vide Longfellows poem, King Trisanku.
	2 E.g., as to gods, these are fair and dark, and
the fair-skinned (Aryan) race should worship the
fair gods. The dark races have dark gods. Yet
Krishna is black, and is worshipped by Aryans.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">52
and abject homage. Anything like
union with the Brahmanical section
would be resented.
	If Hinduism be thought of as a series
of sects, Saivas, Vaishnavas, and Sak-
tis are the great divisions, and worship
Siva, Vishnu, and the female deities.
They have many subdivisions. Of
Saivas alone, Tattwa Linga Swami 1
enumerates upwards of a hundred and
fifty sects. Of Vaishnavas, Wilson
enumerates twenty sects, but the nunl-
her far exceeds this. Ancestor wor-
ship is practised by all I{indus. The
great temples are originally tombs.
Among the lowest classes worship is
addressed to ruder deities, such as
demons, animals, trees, stones, etc.
	If Hinduism be considered philo-
sophically, from the standpoint of doc-
trine, we find (a) the dualistic (dwaita)
(6)	non-dualistic (adwaita) ; and (c)
modifie(1 dualistic (visishtadwaita) sys-
tems. These are associated with the
names of (a) M~dhva, (6) Sankara,
and (c) R~m~nuja. Tile 5iX philosoph-
ical systems (darshanas) have still their
students. A considerable number of
books are now printed in tile leading
vernaculars, and intelligent non-Aryan
members of important sects know the
categories (tattwa) they profess to yen-
crate. But modern Hinduism is more
strikingly ritual than doctrinal, and,
speaking generally, tile doctrinal knowl-
edge of tile people is inexact and often
confused.
	As a system of worship, Hinduism
rests not on tile Vedas, but on the
Puranas, tilougil Vedic fragments are
still in use. It is well known that its
i(lol-worship, existing caste arrange-
ments, and degradation of women have
no Vedic sanction. In South India tile
Tamil poems of tile eleven Aiwars,
who were famous devotees, constitute
tile sacred books of the Tamil Vaisil-
navas (Tenkaleis), and are printed
under tile name of the Dravida Veda.
Nam Aiwar is said to have put tile
essence of the Rig, Yajur, and Atharva
Vedas into some two hundred verses
of tills work, but the statement is a
mere eupilemism. The first thousand
verses are in praise of Krishna. The
work is not Vedic, altilougil held iii
higil repute. The larger Vaisilnava
sects, dating from tile eleventil to the
sixteentil century, ilave eacil tileir
specially ilonored books. In Bengal
Chaitanyas life (Cllaitanya Charitam-
rita) is tile gospel of tile Vaisilnava
Gauriyas. The Saivas have in Tamii,
the D~v~ram, a collection of llymns
written by Sambandhar, Appar, and
Sundarar, and speak of tllem as the
Tamil Veda. All tilese popular works
encourage tile worsilip of idols.
The idolatry of India, at first sight,
appears to leave no place for God and
trutil. A hundred and sixty years ago,
wllen Schultze landed as a missionary
in IlIdia, Ile wrote 
Almost all heathens are as dull as the
brutes. You may talk to them of God, or
of virtue; they understand one as little as
the other, and care nothing for either.
Would you help these unreasonable people
you must first preach their polytheism out
of them, and annihilate the entire cata-
logue of their gods, before you can bring
them to the One Eternal God.
	And this has been substantially the
first impressioll of many another Chris-
tian teacher. For ill India error is
noisy an(1 (lemonstrative, and what-
ever of trutil may be ill tIle land is
ilidden away in obscurity. I am bound
to say, as a witness, that, bavin~ in-
0

terrogated multitudes, I have never
known any of tilem worsilip an idol for
spiritual benefit, or witil tile thought,
I must become a better man.
	Two years later Scilultze wrote It
is known that the ileatilens in India
for the most part believe in one God.
Tilat, besides God, tiley vellerate and
pray to so many little inferior deities
arises from several causes. So, also,
Sartorins writes  All general trutils,
such as tile being of God, creation,
providence, that it is tile duty of man
to know and worsilip God, tile heatilens
admit, as ~vell as tilat their deities are
stone, and cannot Ileip tilem. Tilis
final testimolly of tilese 1ll~1l is true
idolatry, all too prevalent, does not
	1 Vide Tattwa Nijanubhfga Sara, pp. 91 if.	constitute tile whole of Indias religion.
The Latent Religion of India.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">The Latent Religion of India.
We find much truth, both in books and
men ; so much as to surprise the stu-
dent and delight the wise Christian
teacher. But many, saddened by the
pantheism and polytheism of India,
have concluded that there religion has
shown nothing but a process of deteri-
oration, that religious knowledge has
gradually darkened from Vedic times
until now. We are told, for instance,
that  religious history in India, as
elsewherc, is a history of declension,
that its evolution has all been down-
ward, incoherency has ever been on
the increase ; lower and wider diver-
sities of superstition have sprung out
of the system from age to age. 2 It
cannot be denied that corruption has
been at work in heathendorn; every-
where evil elements are continually
striving to mingle with the good. At
the same time, statements like these
are misleading and inaccurate, and I
doubt whether any one can name a
novelty in vice, or in low superstition,
developed in India (luring the last eight
hundred years,let us say, since Al-
berunis time. In Christendom also,
corruption has been at work ; men and
churches have departed from its prim-
itive ideals of worship and life, and
Christianity, a pure theism among the
cultured, is often heresy and idolatry
among the illiterate. Yet no one could
say that the centuries of Christian his-
tory have resulted only in deteriora-
tion, and it is just as untrue to affirm
this of religious history in India.
	In the South Indian vernaculars
there are many books by Aryan an(l
non-Aryan authors which contain a
considerable amount of spiritual teach-
ing. I do not say that the masses read
them all, but many know them ill l)art,
and they are tile real shastras of devout-
minded Sudras. The philosophy of
Greece was One long protest against
the popular mythology ; ~ ~ in India,
also, poetry has often opposed idolatry.
And besides denouncing errors of the

	christianity and the Science of Religion, Rev.
J. S. Banks, p. 29.
	Rev. F. F. Ellinwood, ThIX: Centenary Con-
ference Mission Report, vol. i., p. 53. Nisbet &#38; 
Co. 1888.
	Mark Pattisons Sermons, p. 160.
53
popular faith, poets have scattered
among the people fragments of spir-
itual truth Wilich still remain. Among
hindus, priest and propIlet (i.e., poet)
are at opposite poles.
	Here is a brief summary of religious
trutll held by tile Saiva Siddhantists 

a.	The existence of God and souls.
b.	Creation and providence.
c.	The fact of sin.
d.	That deliverance from sin may take
l)lace in tiliS life.
e.	Tile soul, by its own power, cannot
know God.
f.	God comes as teacher (guru) to in-
struct man.
g.	By grace, souls become united to
God.
h.	Though united, tile soul does not
become equal to God.
I quote a few passages referring to
tilese doctrines froul vernacular works
ill my possession 
God exists as all the world, and yet is
other than the world. He is perfectly
lilingled with tile world, filling the whole,
and yet is without the least weariness of
these things. At His command, souls are
born and die in accordance with their des-
tiny (Karma).  Siva Guana Pot ham.

	He is the first; He has no evil; He is
spotless, and those who know Him by the
teaching of His grace have Him in their
hearts.  Neajuvidututhu.

	The Lord took a sacred body and came
hither as Teacher (guru), and destroyed
evil (pdsa), and lovingly gave us His grace,
which is true wisdom.  Irupdvirupahdtha.
	If in a precious stone there can be light
apart from the sun, then without the help
of the Teacher (guru) men can gain wis-
dom.

	There is a great light between the soul
and God; in tile way where He is readily
found, there is nothing but light.  Tiru-
rarutpayan.

	Forget not His grace, which transcends
ignorance and knowledge. That grace in-
deed is here. Cast out sin.  Tiruvunthiar.
	The Guru removed my sin, and gra-
ciously made me His servant. He ever
dwells in my thought. If my worship be-
come perfect lie will be my glory, and in
all that I behold lie will be there.  Tiruk-
kalittruppadiydr.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">54
	However long man lives, death is cer-
tain; even Indru in the golden land is
mortal. Before life pass, know (as a
refuge) the True Teachers (sat-guru) foot.
	Vallalar Shastram.
It was Nandi who said the Guru is God
(Siva). That the Guru is God is plainly
taught. The Guru is God and is the
Lord. The Guru is the Lord, who makes
us know the truth.
	The Guru and the Lord are one. His
grace is one. He is the unspoken mantra,
the form of the heavenly light ; He is
heaven; He is the substance of the sacred
books; He is the altar of the firmament;
those united to the Guru and Lord will
obtain the blessed heavenly home.  Tiru-
mantra.

	As blind men seek water when pained by
the strong heat ; as the calf seeks the cow
as men seek various things with strong
desire, so seek the True Teacher (sat-guru)
with a ripe and enlightened mind.  Oh-
viloddukkam.

	Those who have plunged in the sea of
grace Thou hast lovingly taken and em-
braced, and hast immersed them in the
boundless ocean of knowledge, and given
them heavenly nectar as food. And since
Thou doest this, take even me, and let me
not again enter the evil sea of births ; and
remove all my sin, and give me a true form,
and cause me to worship Thy glorious
foot.  tJhithambara Swami.

	O God, before I knew Thee, I went
astray; but since I have come to know
Thee, and been awakened, it is Thou only
whom I desire, and no one else.  Siva
Vakkiyar.

	Those who ignorantly say Love and God
(Siva) are two, not knowing that Love
indeed is God incarnate, when they come
to know this, will rest in the thought that
Love verily is God.  Tirumular.

	He who does not lovingly worship the
Gurus foot that his family may be blessed,
is a Chandala (outcast), a deformity, and a
fool.  Muttdnautha Swami.

	O Light of Heaven, I will not forget the
form in which thou camest as True Teacher
(sat-guru) to remove all sin (pdsa). 
Taiyumdnavar.

	o ye who, ignorant of the God who
dwells in the heart, bow down to all
stones (idols) ; ye mere animals, what is
there in a stone superior to what is in a
living body? Be thy creed or thy prayers
The Latent Religion of India.
what they may, unless thou have a little
truth, thou shalt not attain the way. He
who has the truth is twice-born (dwija). 
Vi~mana.

Friends hearts His home, to Him nor land
nor name;
The Cause of all, to cut false senses came.
And loveless men He loved, yea, He was
love.
United to them, sin He did remove.
All openly His love He did me show,
Yea, in the daylight, that the world might
know.  Pattanattar.

The good works of him who knows not the
Lord
Are but earth propping a dead tree.  Tim-
valluvar.

	I have referred to the doctrines of
the guru and grace. The doc-
trine of the Sat-Guru is found both
among Saivas and Vaishnavas ; it is
well-nigh universal. It is a doctrinc of
God manifest, and is quite apart from
the ten incarnations. Among the Sid-
(Ihantists, at its best, it is as follows
God is manifest as guru, or divine
teacher. The guru is not one of the
souls, i.e., is not a man. He is God
with a human form. His manifesta-
tion corresponds to the theophanies of
the Hebrews. He is the giver of truth
and grace. He enlightens man, saves
him. He destroys the spell of the
senses. He is the Shepherd of man,
and his Lord. He conducts him to
heaven. These are Hindu expressions
which describe him and his work.
Here is a verse from Umapathi Siv~-
chariar, a~counting for his form
As people catch beasts and birds by
presenting one of the same kind, so
grace has taken the human form to
catch men, or make them draw nigh
without fear.
	The teaching concerning grace is
that it is illumination, knowledge.  It
reveals God, the source from whence it
springs, and causes the soul to love
him, and unite with the divine feet.
And again,  If thou thinkest the
knowledge of God can be gained by
reason, thine apprehension of it will
make it a very different thing from
what it really is. For he who has seen
the reality (God) by the aid of the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">55
The Latent Religion of India.
gracious glance of the Sat-Guru, will us also remember that there are some
understand God by his grace. These Vaishnavas who venerate as well as
quotations are from the Tamil of know the best things in their faith.
Umapathi Siv~chariar. The work entitled, Sri Vaishnava
	The idolatry and error of India have Tattwa, by Mm&#38; nuja N~valar, pub.
been published in every village of the lished twenty years ago, illustrates
West by missionary advocates, but little this.
has been said of the best things in the Other truths present in India, e.g.,
life and thought of that country. For the belief in a personal immortality,
this silence, missionaries must not re- might have been referred to, but for
ceive all blame; they have been anx- my purpose the above will be suffi-
jous to deepen popular sympathy with cient. They show that there is much
missionary work, and have found this truth among Hindus, and that the es-
most practicable by depicting some of timates of Hindu religious knowledge
the hideous and pathetic aspects of formed by Hardwick, Trench, and
Hinduism. They have not pretended others, should be revised and enlarged.
to give to the churches a complete and To many men who have gone to India
carefully proportioned picture of Hindu these truths have been a surprise, con-
life as a whole. Unfortunately, the tradicting as they do the theory that
churches have not understood, or Christianity alone contains saving
always remembered this, hence the truth. I have known men thus
narrow and mistaken views of many startled, attempt to believe and teach
good people. But if our curiosity be that somehow these truths are not the
Christian, and not merely prurient, we real thing, but empty though clever
shall desire to know the good as well imitations of the truth. But these are
as the evil, not the conclusions of frank and clear
	If we give to the truths enumerated discernment, but of a bias which thinks
and illustrated above our careful con- the East God-forgotten, and we may
sideration, we shall admit that they doubt whether such men can clearly
indicate a clear advance on the teach- behold the truth anywhere. They can-
ing of the Vedas, or the pantheism of not illustrate Christianity ; but they
the Upanishads. And we may do this injure it.
without discussing their origin. But Others have reasoned thus The
to estimate the progress of religious truth in Christianity is divine. Its
thought in India, the rise of sects must sacred books are inspircd and authori-
be noted as well as the appearance of tative. The truth in Hinduism is
truths. The philosophical teaching of human and uninspired. God spake
Eamanuja is surely an advance on that through Moses and the prophets, and
of Sankara, if judged from the Chris- through Christ, but as for this truth we
tian standpoint, and the doctrines of know not clearly whence it is. But
devotion (bhakti), grace and the Hindu answer is, that God spake
the guru exhibit religious growth through his fathers also, that God
of a definite and appreciable kind. So knows other langung~s besides Greek
also the Vaishnava movement, and its aiid Hebrew.
teaching that all truly devout souls What are we to say, then, of these
(bhalctas) are brothers, and must be truths in non-Christian faiths? Shall
respected as such, which gives to us a we say There is more of God in our
spiritual brotherhood transcending the world than we supposed, and sing a
limits of family, caste, and race, must doxology? First, I think we should
be regarded as a worthy development insist on the cordial recognition of
of religious thought. Let us by all these truths, and cheerfully acknowl-
means deplore the popular departure edge their kinship to Christianity, for
from the weightier matters of its teach- all truth is akin. The Hindu poet
ing, and the unworthy wrangling of its knows what to say of it. He says,
two great sects in south India, but let The heart is made pure by the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">66
truth. 1 If I am asked whence these
truths came, I would say from heaven,
from him who is the truth. But
whether they are the direct gifts of
God to Hindus, or whether, as boul-
ders, they have drifted and travelled to
India, I cannot tell ; the evidence on
this point is incomplete. If any urge
that, although Hindus recognize their
authority, they are uninspired, and not
really authoritative, I would say truth
is authoritative because it is truth, not
because it came in some particular way.
And all truth is from God.
	There is among Christians a natural
tendency to minimize truth outside the
Christian area. That missionaries have
displayed it, that we discover it in
books of forty or fifty years ago is not
a surprise, but in recent writings deal-
ing with other faiths this tendency is
still manifest. It should be resisted.
Phrases like the following unaided
human reason,  unaided human re-
sources  are in themselves inaccu-
rate, and cannot be used to describe
the condition of men under non-Chris-
tian faiths. Nor is the statement that
these other religions are a prepara-
tion for Christianity  at all adequate
to describe either their raison d ~tre or
their contents. It is certain that if a
missionary take up an attitude towards
the truths known to Hindus, which
tends to minimize them or lessen their
authority, he will not thereby gain any
advantage for Christianity. He should
learn to view them as his friends and
allies ; and since they are the best
things India holds, count it heartless
and unkind to minimize them. The
fact that God is manifest, and grace
and truth distributed over a wider area
than was formerly supposed, should be
a cause of rejoicing to the whole of
Christendom.
The questions may occur to some who
read this paper, Why, since there is so
much religious truth in India, the wor-
ship and life of the people are not more
rapidly transformed by it? and, Why,
if prejudiced against the teaching of
Christian books, Hindus do not rever-
1 Tiruvalluvars Kural, chap. xxx.
The Latent Religion of India.
	ence the truth written in their own ?
Our English life illustrates the fact that
men may have truth in a book, and
neither use it nor pay it homa~e that
0	~

like the coal which can light and warm
our homes, it may lie buried and the
house of life be dark and cold. And
just because the Hindu. is a man, he
has a mans weakness and sin, he

Conceives the circle, and then walks the
square,
Loves things proved bad, and leaves a
thing proved good.

Like ourselves, Hindus know more and
better than they do. Truth does not
receive fair play at their hands. The
ancient doctrine of the sacredness of
truth is firmly held in India ; truth is
for the worthy, and these are few. It
is a treasure to be guarded, a mystery
to be concealed. Truth is not for the
multitude ; they desire other things 
food, freedom from trouble and toil.
but not truth. Attempt to give them
truth, and you must dIlute ityea,
distort and degrade it. It is a pearl
do not cast it before the swine. I once
spent a few days with a fakir on his
way to Ram~swaram as a pilgrim. We
travelled together, and having come to
be friends, he told me how he had
spent four years in the jungle as the
disciple of a celebrated religious teacher
(guru) and saint.  And what did he
teach you during your first year? I
asked. The sacredness of truth,
was the reply.  How did he teach
it? By teaching me nothing dur-
ing the year. He was testing me to
see if I was worthy to receive the
truth. And what did lie teach you
in the succeeding years ? He spoke
to me seldom, and taught me in all
some twelve Sanskrit slokas. 2 The
instrument of the disciples culture
were ~ew an(l simple, and its area
small. half a page of Sanskrit does
not seem an exhaustive college course.
But the slokas stretched to infinity as
tac student gazed on them with the
inner eye, and in a narrow space, and
on the stroi~g food of this small curric-
2 I.e., twenty-four lines.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">An Ordeal by Water.
ulum, he had grown to be an acute
and strong thinker. But had he failed
to show himself worthy to receive the
truth, the guru would not have taught
him.
	Jesus Christ followed this doctrine
of the sacredness of truth. He taught
in parables, which to the crowd, igno-
rant, thoughtless, were fair pictures
and pleasing stories, but that ~~as all.
Only the thoughtful and devout souls
~vent through the parable as a gate to
discover the truth within. To the doc-
trine of the sacredness of truth, Christ
added that of the sacredness of man.
Truth had been spoken in the dark-
ness, whispered in the ear ; and to the
few, for it was sacred. It was sruti.
But he told his disciples that man is
sacred as well as truth, therefore the
whisper in the dark must become a
SOun(l in the open day. Truth is to be
the treasure of the many ; hence our
agencies for teaching it, and our Chris-
tian preaching. In Christian coun-
tries the new doctrine of the sacredness
and dignity of man receives increasing
emphasis ; but when I see truth thrown
in the faces of listless crowds, despised
and mud-bespattered, I wish we could
remember that the old doctrine is still
true and unrepealed, that truth is sa-
cred as well as man.
	In the East, truth is everything;
man is nothing. It must not be popu-
larized or preached. It has always
been hidden away in obscure places,
kept out of the reach of the multitude.
Every one is familiar with the terrible
penalties prescribed in the law-books
(dharma shastras) for those who, with-
out warrant, should come to know it.
The publication of books containing it
is a novelty, unsanctioned, indefensible
from the orthodox standpoint. Before
printing was introduced, the palm-leaf
books belonging to saint and scholar
were cast into the tank ere they died,
lest they should fall into unworthy
hands. It will be seen, therefore, that
the truth which exists in India has not
had a chance of gaining the acceptance
and receiving the homage of the crowd.
There has been no company, no agency
of teachers, to scatter it far and wide,
to proclaim it to the populace. Truly
it has been as treasure hid in a field.
	Meantime the Aryan priests and
others have had to provide something
for the multitude, and the modern idol-
atry of India with its music, its festive
splendors, its carnival, is that provi-
sion. But the crowds do not gather to
the idolatrous festivals to seek and find
the truth ; it is not taught at the tem-
pIes. They come rather to see a spec-
tacle, and rejoice in a tamdsha. Here
and there, even amid such unhelpful
surroundings, now and then, per-
chance, some worshipper may gain
blessing; God knows. Yet it is far
more true to say that Hindu idolatry is
the substitute for truth than to affirm
it to be truths symbol. Truth is not
there ; it is ranged against idolatry in
uncompromising hostility. It is the
idolatry, the error, in India which ap-
peals to the masses, and enlists popular
sympathy and wealth on its side.
	Ah,if the truth in India, now pros-
trate, tram pled and held down in un-
righteousness, as in ancient Rome,
could rise up and speak with a prophets
voice! But it is buried in books,too
often in men also, as in a grave. The
guilt of India consists in this, that she
does not obey the truth she knows.
But the truth bides its time. At the
call of God, as I believe, through Chris-
tian missions reorganized as they may
and should be, it will come forth from
its obscure hiding-places, and shatter
and dispel the errors of the time. The
old Sanskrit saying that Truth con-
quers worlds (saty~ma l6kdn jayati)
will again be justified. But the truth
waits for the Christian missionary, to
be greeted and used by him, waits to
bear witness for Christ, that India may
be saved. In a word, the truth, as it
is in India, waits to be lost in the
truth as it is in Jesus.
G.	MACKENZIE COBBAK.




From The Speaker.
AN ORDEAL BY WATER.

	As Tredennack church clock struck
noon, Noah Capel and Thomas Bullasy
57</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">58
laid down their brushes and their
buckets of pitch, and making their way
up the narrow path to the Three Pu-
chards, sat there in the sun on the
l)encll at the edge of the cliff-garden,
and ate their l)asties and drank from
their mugs of beer in wide-eyed silence,
looking away across the water with
brains inactive and mastication slow.
And in such manner, indeed, might
they have sat until the dinner hour was
over, had not a movement on the beach
below caught Noah Capels eye and en-
ticed his mind towards mundane mat-
ters. This having occurred, he stared
for many moments at the cause of his
awakening, then he chuckled heavily
once or twice, and arranging the corner
of his pasty in the side of his cheek,
made way for speech.
	Thats Peter Tods maid down pod-
dling about them boats, he volun-
tee red in food-muffled tones.
	Aw, drawled Thomas Bullasy,
is er ome agen ?
	Iss, an a fine handful, too. Peter
wont get er to chapel moren ers a
mind to, Im thinkin.
	There was always a sight of devil-
ment in that there gurl , quotli Thomas
Bullasy slowly,  but ers got a purty
face.
	Together the youths looked down
upon the girl in question; and truly
Ann Tod was good to look upon,
either because, or in spite of, the devil-
ment which lay in her. Her face was
short and round; her eyes were
golden brown, and but lazily opened;
her cheeks were warmed by the sun,
an(l her nose freckled by that same
power ; her head was a mop of short
brown curls, and her blue frock well
became her very shapely form.
	As she passed slowly inland, under
the shadow of the cliff, and out of their
sight, the youths shifted a trifle on
their bench and looked at one another.
	Tis a brave-lookin maid, sure
enough, decided Thomas Bullasy
again ; Ive a mind to do a bit of
courtin in that quarter.
	Aw, grinned Noah Capel, yonm
too late, my dear soul. Im a-goin to
do a bit that way myself.
An Ordeal by Water.
	Then Thomas Bullasy opened his big
ox-eyes in wonderment. Why, law
me, how longs the maid been ome ?
	Coined last night.
	You began yer courtin pretty
slippy, then.
	Well, I aven begun yet, as you
might say; but Id a-made up my
mind.
	Aw, well then, declared Thomas
Bullasy, Im so good a chap as you;
let best man win.
	But Noah Capel seemed not wholly
pleased with the arrangement.  Youd
never a-seen her eff I adn a-pointed
of her out, he grumbled.
	It was Thomas Bullasy who chuckled
now. But I ave a-seen her, avent
I? Eff you can cut me out, do it.
	I dont see no cashun to grizzle
like a great bufflehead, even eff you are
goin keepin company with a giglet
like Ann Tod, declared Noah Capel
with some warmth.
	Thomas Bullasys grin died slowly
from the corners of his niouth as he
absent-mindedly placed his mug bot-
tom-side up upon the bench.
	Well, he said at last,  I dont
want no ballywragging bout the mat-
ter ; usll toss fer the maid, an settle
it fair.
	Noah Capel still looked glum, but
after some slow thought lie decided
that the chance was worth the taking,
so lie took it; and Thomas Bullasy,
drawing a penny from the far corner
of his fustian pocket, heaved it in the
air.
	There were full five minutes spent in
a vain seeking for the coin ; then the
gamblers slowly rose again, their faces
towards the sea ; then they sat down
suddenly, with fallen jaws ; and then
they strove to smile. Just below them,
on a ledge of the cliff, sat Ann Tod,
her elbows on her knees and her chin
in her hands ; and how long she had
been sitting there was a question un-
comfortably uncertain in the minds of
Noah Capel and Thomas Bullasy.
	For moments they sat there staring
at the girl, and the girl at them ; then
she, being more clear of conscience and
therefore self-possessed, spoke first.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">	An Ordeal by Water.	59
	An which of ee won me? she they heard it, and they grew uncom-
asked calmly. fortable upon their plank.
	There was silence again for a full Thats work-time, ventured Noah
minute, and then Thomas Bullasy gig- Capel, with a giggle.
gled; and then he trusted to the humor Law, now, is it? remarked Ann
of the situation and answered boldly, Tod calmly, as she looked away at the
INuther of us ; usll try agen, though. tower meditatively.
	I wouldn try agen, said Ann Tod Us oughter be back, ventured
soberly, a pennys a penny, an Thomas Bullasy.
theres no use wastin money bout This is bettern work, dont ee
the matter. consider? queried Ann Toci, turning
Then she ceased being sober, and her sleepy, smiling eyes full on him.
smiled up at them with allurement in Bettern work, Thomas affirmed,
her half-closed eyes. with half-dazed appreciation. But 
Ill settle it, she declared ;  you usonghter be back.
come long with me, and her smile They were nearing the other side by
was indeed so alluring, and her mood this time, and as Ann Tod looked up at
so convincing, that they rose without the sloping gardens there was more in
protest and followed her down the her eyes than the sleepy smile with
cliff, which she had looked on Thomas Bul-
When they had reached the waters lasy; mayhap it was the devilment he
edge, they began to wonder as to their had remembered earlier in the day.
future ; but there was no manner of And in these gardens sloping to the
hesitation about Ann Tod. river, where the water lapped the thick
	Get in the little boat, she mur- stone walls, and left them green and
inured coaxingly; and they did so. slimy to the measure of the tide, stood
	Tis nigh one oclock, chuckled matrons with their babies in their arms,
Thomas Bullasy aside to Noah Capel, old grandfers smoking after-dinner
not much time to spare. pipes, youths netting, maids coquetting,
	But Noah Capel was smiling in broad children playing in the sun. And as
contentment as he watched Ann Tod; the boats came alongside Ann Tods
and she, smiling also guilelessly, made arms slackened stroke, and jerking her
fast the little boat to the stern of the head towards the lovers in her wake
ferry-boat, and, springing into the lat- she called upwards to the groups 
ter, grasped the oars. What do ee think of my sweet-
	Now, I tell ee, she said, as she hearts? Theym come for a bit of a
pulled away from shore with her two boat-ride for to see which loves me
swains well in tow, whichever of ee best. Theres no time fer the consid-
wants me most by the time us gets erin of such things on dry land.
ome agen, shall have me. An thats And then she threw back her head
plain ennif, isn it ?  and showed her broad white teeth, and
	Us wont agree pon the matter, laughed and laughed, a most infectious
they protested chivalrously. But Ann laugh. Then the idlers in the gardens
Tod laughed softly and shook her curly leaned upon their walls, and gazing
head. upon the boats as they drifted slowly
	It was Tredennack dinner-hour when by, sent back words of rare apprecia-
they left Tredennack beach, so there tion. And Noah Capel and Thomas
were no witnesses of their departure, Bullasy sat and chafed upon the seat,
and they were well out upon the face and regretted the inartistic prominence
of the river before the clock in Treden- of empty hands and the over-brilliance
nack church tower sent its clanging of blushing cheeks, as they endeavored
note across the water to tell of one to swallow back the mortification which
oclock. rose in their throats, and grinned
	A half-nervous smile lay on the faces sheepishly under the blaze of ruthlessly
of No~. ~apel and Thomas Bullasy as critical eyes.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">Go
An Ordeal by Water.
	All along by the houses they drifted And the audience opened its mouth
with the stream ; and when at last the without reserve, and shouted at the
treble-voiced children also realized that entertainment.
there was humor in the scene, shrill Ill get ome soineow, declared
shouts of derision were added to their Thomas Buhlasy, goaded to fury by the
elders broad guffaws. prominence thus thrust upon him.
	All this Noah Capel and Thomas Wont ee get out an walk? sug-
Bullasy bore awhile with feeble smiles gested Ann Tod sweetly.
about their lips, but the weight of the Id like to have the handhin of
parts they were called upon to play your ears, fumed Noah Capel.
grew irksome to them, and they fretted An to think I put ee in anuther
under the burden of the comedy. boat! deplored Ann Tod.
	Ushl go back now, eff you please, Will ee take me back? roared
remarked Noah Capel severely. Noah Capel.
	But Ann Tod only smiled upon him. Bless yer eart, Im a-doin of it all
Eff youll let me take them oars, the time, cooed Ann Tod, but tis a
suggested Thomas Bullasy, Ill be brave way round.
gettin back to work.	 Aw, you little devil !  cried
Law, now! I would n, for worlds, Thomas Bullasy again, variety of ex-
declared Ann Tod. I do love a good pression failing bun in his wrath, Id
long ride upon the watter. like to have my foot on land; Id let
	Then Im blessed eff I dont cut ee know.
this ere tarnal rope ! cried Noah Iss, my dear; I thought youd ave
Capel, roused into aggression by the made up yer mind by time us got
sightof the nearing quay, with its knots omne, agreed Ann Tod. And then
of idlers. she grasped her oars again, and rowed
	Whered you be then, my dear? out towards the sea; and the lovers
queried Ann Tod. sat inactive in the little boat as it
	And truly Noah could not have an- bobbed over the waves, and sickened
swered her with any definiteness, for of the sight of water.
the ways of the waters are uncertain. It had been scarce one oclock when
The sulky faces of the lovers, towed Ann Tod left Tredennack beach ; it
all helpless and protesting, their fingers was nearing seven when sh~ pulled
idle and their cheeks aflame, were yet towards shore once more, and the sun
more droll than their sheepish smiles was growing ruddy, and the waters
had been, and Ann Tod seemed to find touched with fire. On their voyage
them so, for, as they neared the quay, they had passed by many habitations,
her whole-lunged laugh rang out upon and great was the wealth of badinage
the air, until the idlers ceased their which had floated out to greet them.
gossip, the chafferers left their bar- Now, as they drew near land at last, it
gaining, and a line of puzzled faces was borne in upon the fuming youths
looked down upon the boats as they that here also lounged another au-
drifted slowly by. dience ; and the wrath within their
	Wem out fer a holiday,, called hearts grew fiercer.
Ann Tod ; my sweethearts are (he- Then from the shore there came a
cidin which wants to ave me most. fire of fierce upbraidings, and Ann Tod
	Aw, you little devil ! burst forth recognized the voice of Peter her
Thomas Bullasy, will ee let me land, father., At first the words were indis-
or wont cc? tinguishable.; but Peter Tod, being
	Wont ee, gibed Ann Tod. wont to make prayer at chapel,
Ees a bit shy, is that one at the could hurl a word as far as most men.
left, she called up again to her audi-  Gurl ! gurl !  he thundered, as he
ence on the quay ; ee dont like bein shook his fist at Ann Tods straining
looked at. Will cc be so good as to turn shoulders, must a second Titus come
yer eads away while weni passin? upon this earth to teach young wimmen</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">Napoleon at St. Helena.
to be sober and home-keeping? Such-
like transgressions should be set to
rights by the rod, an such brazen-
faced iniquity with stripes. Theres
that lumberin great hoss-ferry bin
across that there bit of waiter fourteen
times fer fifteen blessed humans,
mostly infants, in less than half-a-
duzzen hours.
	But Ann Tod only laughed again
quite softly.
	All this blessed afternoon have I
been a-wastin space with that great
floatin cattle-shed, till my backs nigh
broken ; while you, child of unreason-
ableness 
	Law, father, Im a bit weary in
well-doin myself, confessed Ann Tod
as her boat grounded on the beach,
fer Ive a-bin pullin round this old
ark of yours for nigh pon six hours on
a erran of mercy.
	Then she tittered in the very teeth
of her fathers wrath, while Noah
Capel and Thomas Bullasy sat glaring
in the little boat as it gently rose and
fell upon the water. Then the novelty
of the scene diverted the onlookers,
and they llaw-hawedin sympathy.
	Whatve cc bin up to, Ann Tod?
queried a stout fishwife, as she held
her sides and grinned.
	Weve bin decidin of matters,
quoth Ann Tod.
	Decidin, ave ee? Youve took
yer time bout it, I inns say. An
whatve ee bin a-decidin of?
	They two young chaps was power-
ful disturbed in their minds bout
which was most set on courtin me ; so
us went out on the watter to think it
over quiet-like. Ave ee made up yer
minds, do ce think?~ she called to
the lovers as they bobbed upon the
stream.
	iDumn you, you young vixen!
answered Thomas Bullasy, goaded into
strong language.
	I pity the chap what goes a-court-
in you, volunteered Noah Capel,
stung to incivility.
	You can tell en that yerself,
Mister Capel, laughed Ann Tod, fer
ces a-comm all the way from Ply-
month town to take me out come Sun-
61
day. And blowing a resounding kiss
from her trembling fingers, she turned
from the waters edge and abandoned
herself to the reasonable wrath of her
sire.
	Mister Luckey wasn aware as you
was a needin of a sea voyage fer ycr
calth, calied a grinning youth from
the shore to the frowning youths in the
boat ; cc was wisht to think as you
was forced to leave a-caulkin of is
vessel; an cc said as ow cc was
afeered you was too fraygile fer such as
cc.
	But when the chuckling crowd had
chuckled sufficiently, they pulled the
chafing cavaliers to land, and offered
sympathy which mortified. Noah
Capel and Thomas Bullasy, however,
were in no mood to appreciate the ex-
cellent virtue of consolation  they
preferred to go home to tea.
	Ole Peters got is ands full with
that there maid, grinned the idlers as
they watched the couples up the hill
cc wont find over-much time now
fer the singin of is psams.
	Which went to show that public
opinion was with Thomas Bullasy
when he spoke of devilment in
connection with Ann Tod.
LILIAN QTJILLER COUCH.




	From The Gentlemans Magazine.
NAPC LEON AT ST. HELENA.

A REMINISCENCE.

	AT the present time, when anything
that may be said or written throwing
any side-lights upon the career or per-
sonal characteristics of the Emperor
Napoleon I. is received with more or
less acceptance by the general public,
a few extracts taken verbatim et literatim
from letters of the period, written by
an officer in his Britannic Majestys
service, a near relative of the writer,
may not be devoid of interest.
	Captain (afterwards Major) Popple-
ton, of his Majestys 53rd Foot, the
regiment detailed for service at the
time of the emperors arrival on the
Island of St. Helena, is the officer</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">62
alluded to, and by virtue of his position
as daily attendant upon the emperor,
and the officer directly responsible to
the governor for his safe keeping, he
was peculiarly fitted to form an esti-
mate of his character and surround-
ings. In a letter dated December 25,
1815, he writes: I expected to have
been placed upon half-pay, but, to our
great astonishment, we were sent to ac-
company Bonaparte, and after a three
months voyage arrived at this place
[St. Helena]. To describe it is almost
impossible  no landing-place but one,
the rest of the island inaccessible 
provisions and every article of furni-
ture three times the price they are in
England. Bonaparte is discontented,
General Bertrand and Madame more
so. We are at present full of all sorts
of projects. Land is in plenty and un-
occupied ; we may have as much as we
want. I am just going to begin to cul-
tivate a garden, rear fowls, ducks, and
pigs, with a stock of two sheep to begin
with  a boat on the ocean to catch
fish; and my military duties will, I
think, occupy my time tolerably well.
	In the course of a week I expect
to be a companion of Bonapartes.
Two of us are appointed to act as a
distant spy over his actions, myself
one. It is an occupation I should
not seek. This morning an Indiaman
arrived, and sails to-morrow. Bona-
parte is literally a prisoner; he is
guarded in all directions, and the two
officers that are with him (i.e., Counts
Bertrand and Montholon) all highly
discontented, but kept in great order
by our admiral, Sir George Cockburn.
	By way of preface to Major Popple-
tons second letter, dated March 15,
1817, it may be stated that some little
sensation had recently been occasioned
in the island by the reputed iosino
of Napoleon by that officer when ac-
companying him on one of his daily
rides.
Alluding to this circumstance, Major
P. writes : 
With regard to my reucontre with
his Majesty, it is erroneously stated.
We never exchanged a syllable. In
consequence of his riding at a very
Napoleon at St. Helena.
	great rate, when out of my sight I lost
him altogether, but, being perfectly
satisfied as to his ultimate safety, I did
not trouble myself about him, but left
him to return to Longwood when he
pleased. This he did in due course. I
afterwards related what had happened
to Admiral Sir Geo. Cockburn, and he
desired me, if werode out again, not to
lose sight of the emperor, but to ride
near him. In the course of a day or
two he [Bonaparte] sent to me to say
he wished to ride. I sent word to him
that I should attend him with pleasure,
but that for the future I should ride
near him if I chose, not as his servant
that I should behave towards him with
every delicacy possible ; that I would
not interrupt or listen to his conversa-
tion; and if a wish were expressed by
him to be left alone it should be coin-
plied with. The horses were im-
mediately unsaddled, his breakfast
equipage was unloaded, and he gave
out he was unwell. We haVe never
ridden together since. A most terrible
business was made of it all, but not a
word of truth in the whole of it. The
French officers who were with him
were determined at that time to mis-
represent everything and to make him
dislike the English. In this they com-
pletely succeeded for a length of time,
but Napoleon has for some time past
been of a contrary opinion, and ex-
pressed himself highly pleased with
myself personally. I have no doubt
but that all I (lesired to be told him was
misconstrued.
Writing somewhat later, the major
continues : 
I am the only responsible person
for Napoleon. The governor has not
seen him for many months. (Note:
This statement, a rising from Napo-
leons (leeply rooted antipathy to Sir
Hudson Lowe, is fully borne out in Dr.
OMearas A Voice from S.t. He-
lena.) All the China ships are
here, and all longing to see my charge,
but he will not see any of them. He is
under very severe restrictions, and will
not quit his residence. If he chooses
to go with me he can go when he
pleases ; but the emperor of the French</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">The Isles of Safety.
cannot stoop to ride with a British
captain
	He is not at all angry with me  on
the contrary, he sent for me some time
since, and told me to tell the officers of
the 53rd Regiment that he was obliged
to them for their delicacy towards him
 that they were brave men ,good sol-
diers, and that he esteemed them
much. Theres a character for you !
	It may perhaps be not altogether out
of place to give in conclusion a few
particulars of the island itself and its
attractions (?) as a residence, as re-
corded by the major at this time. He
writes I almost forget the descrip-
tion I gave you of the island. Nothing
would keep me in it but the position
I hold. I hope it may be of service to
me; but as I expect nothing I shall
not be disappointed. Articles of every
description are about two hundred per
cent. dearer than in England. Butter
3s. Gd., cheese 3s. Gd., mutton 2s. Gd.,
per pound. A good-sized chicken 5s.
A turkey from one to two guineas.
Beef (bad) is. 6d. per pound. If you
live in a lodging-house, it is one guinea
and a half a day. Potatoes 8s. per
bushel. I have said quite enough to
frighten you and your whole family
Inclusive of all this, the rocks and tre-
mnendous precipices, and desolate ap-
pearance of more than three-fourths of
the whole island, are quite sufficient to
disgust you with it. After this, pray,
How do you like the Island of St.
Helena? I have given you a faithful
description of it.
	Shortly after the period embraced by
the above letters the 53rd Regiment
was replaced on the island by the 66th,
and with the departure of his regiment
the gallant majors relations with the
emperor ceased. He, however, carried
away with him many personal souve-
nirs conferred upon him by the em-
peror, serving to show, were proof
needed, that, whilst discharging to the
full his duties as a British officer, he in
nowise forfeited the esteem of his
illustrious captive, but rather enhanced
it.
63
From Public Opinion.
THE ISLES OF SAFETY.

	THIS isolated spot, where Captain
Dreyfus has to serve his sentence,
comprises three small islands off the
coast of French Guiana, a few degrees
north of the equator, and except a
narrow sea frontage are covered with
tropical forests. The climate is simply
murderous, certain death being the
result of standing bareheaded in the
sun even for an instant. From No-
vember to June is the wet season,
during which the average rainfall is
one hundred and eighty inches ; yet
the temperature is never less than
eighty-five degrees, and rises to one
hundred and fifteen degrees during the
four dry months. Convict ships bound
for these  Islands of the Curst geil-
erally sail either from the lie de 116
in the Bay of Biscay, or the lIe dAix
in the Mediterranean. A mouth is
occupied by the voyage, the horrors of
which are a fit prelude to those yet to
come. Dressed in their convict garb,
the prisoners are confined in batches of
fifty in great iron cages on the spar
deck. Benches are placed round the
sides of the cage, and hammocks are
slung at night. By day an(l night they
are watched by guards standing beside
loaded mitrailleuses, ready to fire at
the first sign of mutiny. Sometimes,
indeed, such outbreaks do occur, but
they are invariably quelled with re-
mnorseless severity. The horrors of the
passage are too repulsive for descrip-
tion, the scenes resembling rathet
those observable a century or two back
than what one would associate with the
present times. On the arrival of the
prisoners at the lies de Saint they
are taken to tile Camp, a clearing
occupied by strongly built, iron-barred
huts, furnished with double rows of
Ilammocks. But at night the fretid
atmosphere within, combined with the
noisome vapors of tile outer air and
the ever-present swarms of stinging
insects, render any but the sleep of
exhaustion impossible. From tile mo-
ment of his arrival tile convict has no
name. He is known only by tile num-
ber of his hammock. The new arrivals</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">64
are put to the most severe tasks 
draining marshes and clearing ground
to break their spirits. They are
conducted to their work by armed
guards, who are ordered to fire at the
least attempt at flight. hardly any try
to escape, for they know that if they
evade the bullets of the guards and
their pursuit, it will be necessary to
traverse the sea and the virgin forest.
At every step will lie in wait for them
death by hunger, by fatigne, by disease,
or by the poisoned arrows of the na-
tives, who receive a reward for every
convict they bring back, dead or alive.
Meanwhile, with bodies broken by
their awful toil in a climate where a
walk of a hundred yards is a formidable
task, they labor in the blazing sun with
spades and picks. About their heads
hang clouds of stinging insects. Great
The Isles of Safety.
	red ants cover their bare legs, and
sometimes poisonous serpents twist
about their ankles and inflict mortal
wounds. They stand in trenches up
to their knees in water and mire, and
the exhalations rising from the earth
consume them with fever, or set their
teeth chattering as with cold, while the
sweat rolls from their foi~eheads. Occa-
sionally, in their (lespair, some of the
convicts revolt, in the hope, which is
seldom disappointed, of finding in the
bullets of their custodians a relief from
this living torture. Others again go
mad, or end their lives by deliberately
exj)osing themselves to the sun, while
very few ever succeed in escaping.
Indeed, only once have any fugitives
reached civilized countries again, and
even then their period of freedom was
comparatively brief.




A MEGALITHIC VILLAGE IN ALGERIA.
 In his new report on Algeria, Sir Lam-
bert Playfair describes a visit which he
made to the phosphate mines of Djebel
Dyr, near Tebessa, in the course of which,
he says, he saw a wonderful megalithic
village. At about a kilometre from the
house of the manager of the mines the
mine tramway runs along the base of a
cliff of shell limestone about two hundred
and forty feet high. Below is a grassy
slope covered with stones and boulders
which have been detached from the hill
above. Some of them are of great size,
being eleven or twelve metres in circum-
ference, and they have been hollowed out
into chambers about two metres square at
the base. A ledge of thirty centimetres
square has been left on all the four sides,
and the centre has been further excavated
to a depth of about ten centimetres. Win-
dows have been cut in the sides, and one
can clearly see the groove into which a
door was fitted. The interior height of the
chambers is about two metres. The boul-
ders ase of shell limestone, not very diffi
cult to cut, but still so hard that the pick
marks in the inside are as sharp as when
first made. On the summit of the hill
above are megalithic tombs of the ordinary
type  large slabs supported by upright
stones. Sir Lambert cannot quite make
up his mind whether these excavated boul-
ders are habitations or tombs like the
others. The fact that undoubted tombs
exist in the immediate vicinity at what
would naturally be considered the proper
distance for the cemetery of a village in-
duces the belief that the boulders may be
habitations. They are provided with win-
dows and the groove for the door only
exists to half its height, leaving the upper
half of the aperture to be shut by a curtain
or hanging of some kind. Some of the
windows are rudely made; one was a nearly
perfect ellipse placed high up in the wall,
so as to serve also for a chimney. The in-
terior dimensions are not much less than
many of the native huts at the present
day. The balance of evidence appears to
him in favor of their having been intended
as habitations,</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2662 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0206</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0206/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2662</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 13, 1895</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0206</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2662</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0206/" ID="ABR0102-0206-4">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 206, Issue 2662</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">65-128</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">LITTELLS LIVING AGE.


	Sixth Series,	~	No3 O~O  July 13, 1895.	5 From Beginning,
	Volume VII. )	avuII	j	Vol. CCVI.


CONTENTS.
I.	INTERNATIONAL LAW IN THE WAR BE
		TWEEN JAPAN AND CHINA	By T. E.
		Holland                    
	II.	CUCKOO CORNER. A West	Country
		 Sketch                     
III.	ENGLAND AND FRANCE ON THE NIGER.
The Race for Borgu. By Captain F.
D. Lugard,
IV.	THE POETRY OF KEBLE. By Arthur
Christopher Benson, .
~	THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE SMALLER
GENTRY (1660-1800), .
VI.	THE AFTER-CAREERS OF UNIVERSITY-
EDUCATED WOMEN. By Alice M. Gor-
don                                             
~\TJJ GUYOT OF PROVINS, THE FIRST FRENCH
PAMPHLETEER. By Edith Sellers,
VIII.	A BIRD LYRIC                

IX.	A COLONY FOR LUNATICS,

X.	ELECTRICITY FROM RUBBISH,



AT A DOMINICAN PRIORY,
Fortnightly Review,
Blackwoods Magazine,


Nineteenth Century,
Contemporary Review,
Macmillans Magazine,


Nineteenth Century,

National Review,
Argosy,
Cornhill Magazine,
Chambers Journal,
67

75
57

97

106


110

114
120
124
127
POETRY.
	661 UNDER THE CANOPY,	.	.	. 66







PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY

LITTELL &#38; CO., BOSTON.






TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	~or EIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the LIVING AGE will be punctually for-
warded for a year,free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office inoney.order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
Single copies of the LIVING AGE, 18 cents.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">At a Dominican Priory, etc.
AT A DOMINICAN PRIORY.

IN the old Priory garden the friars pace to
and fro,
Long level shafts of sunlight fall on each
robe of snow.

No sound comes thither wand ring of the
worlds jar and fret;
With tears of heaven only these garden
beds are wet.

Here peach and golden nectarine mellow
upon the wall,
And in the ancient orchard the red-cheeked
apples fall.

And here are Marys lilies, like virgins
white and pure;
And waving laurel branches for those who
shall endure.

Like outpour d blood of martyrs the crim-
son roses glow;
And sweet as little maidens the purple vio-
lets blow.

The cross-mark d flowers of passion hang
oer the victors palm.
And here is sad rosemary, and here is heal-
ing balm.

The bells of Benediction ring from the
ivied tower;
Slow creeping on the dial the shadow tells
the hour.

Within the dusky chapel, the lilies in his
hand,
The Patron of the Order stands fair, and
calm, and grand.

And calm as his, though living, is each
grave monkish face;
Of mellow age no brightning, of youthful
fire no trace.

No ecstasy of passion, nor mystery of pain;
No furrow plough d  eraseless  by the
hearts burning rain.

Nor bitter sweet of loving, nor agony of
life;
Nor trace of hopeless longing for respite
from its strife.

Dim eyes, or bright, look sadly, unlit by
joy or ruth;
From under hoar white tresses, or soft
dark locks of youth.

Can warmth of summer noontides, or
sound of wind-blown trees,
Or subtil scent of violets borne on the
jocund breeze,
Or silver hush of moonbeams flooding the
mystic night,
Stir in these hearts no rapture, nor fill these
eyes with light?

Calm  cold  to outward seeming as souls
from star-lit lands,
They teach the clinging children, they
clasp the wedded hands.

Does never aching longing in priestly
hearts have birth
For earthly love and pleasure, for worldly
joy and mirth?

We know not  none may tell us of spir-
itual jars
Of struggling souls all vainly beating
against the bars.

The long slow years glide over as fall the
rosary beads;
The weeks are told by ayes, the months
are marked by creeds.

Sun after sun arises, and sun sets after
sun
The daily prayers are uttered, the daily
work is done.

With reverent hands they offer the daily
sacrifice;
They stay the erring footsteps, they close
the dying eyes.

Till comes unbroken slumber beneath the
dewy sod;
And passing from the altar they see the.
face of God.
Coruhull Magazine~



UNDER THE CANOPY.

YES, it is good for us that we are here;
Scarlet, and blue, and purple in the sky,
The covering of the holy sanctuary,
By day obscured, at last by night shines
clear.
Lo, yonder sinking sun is flaming there
In evening sacrifice to God most high,
And yonder moon is praying quietly,
And her one star holdeth his taper near.

Yes, good for us, albeit men may say
Could we climb higher past the paths of
men,
Vague mists would show for all that fine
linen,
And all that purple and scarlet turn to grey.
It may be, yet for us they keep their line,
And if thou climb beyond, there is still the
blue.
H.	C. BEECHING.
66</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">	From The Fortnightly Review.
INTERNATIONAL LAW IN THE WAR
BETWEEN JAPAN ANT) CHINA.
	THE great xv ar in the extreme East
has lasted not quite ten months. It
has destroyed the reputation of one
empire, and made that of another. In
endless ways it has been full of in-
struction, but I propose to deal with it
only in so far as it has illustrated the
rules of international law. To the stu-
dent of this science an outbreak of
hostilities is always interesting. He
knows that in war time the questions
with which he is concerned come
thicker and faster than in time of
peace, and that he can turn for their
solution, either directly or by analogy,
not merely to the often ill-defined prac-
tice of nations, or the frequently un-
certain results of diplomatic discussions,
but, in many cases, to clear and au-
thoritative decisions of courts of prize.
	The law of war, as is well known,
consists of two great chapters, dealing
respectively with the relations of one
belligerent to the other, and with the
relations of each belligerent to neu-
trals.
	The former topic has been under dis-
cussion for at least six centuries ; for,
not to mention classical antiquity, the
literature of it may be traced from the
canonists and casuists, through the
dreamers of a law of nature, doxvn to
the l)ositive systems of the present day.
The latter topic is comparatively mod-
ern, dating, as a clearly defined subject
of separate inquiry, only from the
eighteenth century ; though it has
already come far to surpass in com-
plexity and importance the law of bel-
ligerency.
	I propose to call attention to some
points in which each of these depart-
ments of international law has been
illustrated by the war which has just
been brought to a close. But, first of
all, a xvord or two upon the applicabil-
ity of international law to the nations
which have been engaged in this com-
It ended on 8th May, when the ratifications of
the treaty signed at Shimonoseki on 17th April,
were exchanged at Chefoo. During the armistice,
the war, of course, continued to subsist: Non pax
est induclic; bellum enjin manet, pugna cessat.
67
bat; a question upon which some very
random observations have appeared in
the public press.2 Are China and
Japan, with reference either to one
another or to other powers, subject to
the duties which are recognized as sub-
sisting between the States of Europe ?
We come here upon a large question,
no less than the essential character of
international law, and the sphere of
its operation. According to the older
theory, no doubt, the law of nations
was the law of Christendom; as little
applicable to infidels as was the coin-
mon law~ of the Greek cities (Ta KOIV&#38; 
rCv E2uftivov v6iu,sc) to societies of bar-
barians. The Reformation, by break-
ing up the religious unity of Europe
obliged the jurists of those days to look
less and less to religion as the test of
subjection to what was later described
as the public law of Europe, and
of membership of the family of na-
tions. It came to be understood that
the members of this family are the
States of western Europe and their
derivatives in North and South Ainer-
ica, as sharers not so much in a com-
mon religion as in a common civilization
and stock of moral ideas. That any
other States possess these qualifications
is not to be presumed, but needs to be
established from the special circum-
stances of each case. The accession of
the Oriental races to the law or con-
cert of Europe may be taken to have
begun by the formal admission into it
of the Ottoman Empire by the Treaty
of Paris of 1856. Since that date, the
maintenance of permanent diplomatic
intercourse between the European
courts and several powers of the re-
moter East, together with the increas-
ingly large number of treaties made
with such powers, and well observed by
them, have accustomed us to regard
these new-comers as belonging to the
charmed circle ; though, perllaps, as
admitted to it only on probation.
Suell might seem to be the position of
2 E.g., in the Saturday Review, 11th August,
1894: There was no legal war. . . . The code of
international law does not apply to barbarians,
who have nothing of civilization beyond a chatter
of words and a supply of deadly weapons. Cf.
even the Law Journal, 1894, pp. 478, 513, 536.
International Law in the Japanese War.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">68
Japan; but such could hardly be said
to be the position of China ; for China
is far behind Japan in readiness to
assimilate the ethical ideas of the
West, or to enter into the network of
treaties which so much facilitates the
social life of the world. In particular,
she has neglected to accede to the
Geneva Convention for the treatment
of the wounded, to which Japan long
ago became a party; nor have her
courts and codes any pretension so to
satisfy European requirements as to
justify the Western powers in resign-
ing, as they are about to do in the case
of Japan,2 the extra-territorial privi-
leges enjoyed in the empire by for-
eigners. Antecedently to the war,
therefore, we should have said that
Japan was admitted on probation, while
China was only a candidate for admis-
sion, to the family of nations. Let
us now see what further light has been
thrown upon the respective qualifica-
tions of the two empires by subsequent
events ; and first with reference to the
law of belligerency, where we have to
consider: I.  The declaration of war.
II.  The conduct of warfare. III. 
The cornrnercia belli, i.e., such quasi-
friendly transactions as occur between
enemies.
	I.  War was formally declared by
Japan on 1st August, 1894, and the
challenge was accepted in a counter-
declaration issued by China on the
following day. But hostilities were
already in progress. On 251h July, a
Japanese squadron had been engaged
with Chinese men~of-war which had
been convoying transports carrying
reinforcements for Asan, in Korea
antI Japanese troops had captured Asan
itself on the 29th. A state of war ex-
isted therefore between the two coun-
tries as early as 25th July ; and there
is nothing irregular in a war thus com-
menced. It has long been a settled
doctrine of international law that a
declaration, though laudable and for
	1 E.g., the universal conventions as to weights
and measures, posts, and telegraphs.
	2 Great Britain, by treaty with Japan of 16th
July, 1894, provides for the cessation of such priv-
ileges after five years from that date. The United
States and Italy have already followed suit.
several purposes convenient, is not an
essential preliminary to legitimate war-
fare, and that, even when issued, it
may be followed by acts of hostility
without an interval.3 For proof that
practice has been in accordance with
tileory, it will be enough to refer to the
historical sketch of the subject which
was prepared for the War Office by
Colonel Maurice, when the possibility
of this country being invaded without
notice by means of a Channel tunnel
was under discussion.

	II.  With reference to the conduct
of warfare, China has not accepted the
customs, nor has she bound herself by
the express conventions, which prevail
among civilized nations. The signal
made by Admiral Ting, before the bat-
tle off the Yalu, If the enemy shows
the white flag, or hoists the Chinese
ensign, give no quarter, but continue
firing at her till she is sunk, ~ need,
therefore, occasion no surprise. Sn ng,
the imperial commissioner, is stated
to have posted notices in northern
Manchuria, offering ten thousand taels
for the decapitation of three Japanese
~	and
generals ;	it seems to be estab-
lished that the Chinese commanders
habitually offered and paid rewards for
the heads and hands of prisoners,6 who
might indeed be accounted fortunate if
they escaped a fate far worse than in-
stantly inflicted death. It was the tor-
ture and mutilation of those Japanese
who happened to be made prisoners
during the operations against Port Ar-
thur which stung their fellow-country-
men into madness, and explains, though
nothing can excuse, the massacres
which were carried on by them for
four days after the place was taken.

	See Lord Ellenborough in Orme v. Bruce, 12
East, 226; Lord Stowell in the Nayada, 4 Rob. 253,
and the Eliza Anne, 1 Dods. 247; Betts, J., in the
Hiawatha, 1 Blatch.
	Statement by captain MeGiffen of the chen-
Yuen.
	correspondent of the Daily Telegraph, 12th
April, 1895.
	claims on this account are said to have been
found among the papers of a chinese general, and
Mr. Hart, correspondent of the New York World,
saw payments made for heads in the governors
yamen at I~ort Arthur.
International Law in the Japanese War.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">International Law in the Japanese War.
	With the lamentable exception just
mentioned, the conduct .of the opera-
tions of war by the Japanese seems to
have beeti in accordance with the best
European practice, and with the proc-
lamation addressed to the army on
22nd April, 1894, by Count Gyama, the
minister for war. This remarkable
document lays down that belligerent
operations being properly confined to
the military and naval forces actually
engaged, and there being no reason
whatever for enmity between individ-
uals, because their countries are at
war, the common principles of human-
ity dictate that succor and rescue
should be extended even to those of
the enemys forces who nie disabled
either by wounds or disease. It goes
on to state that Japan became a party
to the Geneva Convention ( more
commonly called the Red Cross Asso-
ciation) in June, 1886, and that her
soldiers had already been instructed
that they are bound to treat with kind-
ness and helpfulness such of their
enemies as may be disabled by wounds.
or disease. China, not having joined
the Convention, may behave badly,
but nevertheless her disabled must be
succored, and her captured kindly and
considerately treated.
	lit may be worth while to mention
seriatim the points in which the Japan-
ese conduct of warfare may be tested
by the rules of internation~d law.
	1.	There seems to have been no em-
ployment of privateers. As against
China, a non-signatory of tile Declara-
tion of Paris, this would have been
lawful for Japan, though herself a sig-
natorv since 1886.2
	2.	There has been nO complaint of
any violation of the St. Petersburg
Declaration on tile part of tile Japall-
ese. The Chinese are, Ilowever, ac-
cused of firing explosive bullets.
	3.	Tile Japanese government seems
to ilave taken some precautions against
the employment of savage auxiliaries,
by prohibiting the enlistment of those
two-handed sword men the Samuri.
Some of these people, however, accom-
panied the troops in the guise of
coolies, and have been guilty of a cer-
taiii amount of wanton cruelty.8
	4.	The bombardment of Tung-chow~
by a Japanese squadron, as a feint, in
January last, was complained of by the
missionaries on the around that it is
an open town. But there seems to be
no doubt that it is defended by forts,
wilich replied to the enemys fire.4
	5.	The treatment of peaceful inhab-
itants and foreigners in places occupied
by the Japanese seems to ilave been
praiseworthy. Thus, when Kinchow
was taken, an officer was stationed in
every store to protect the proprietor
from soldiers and coolies, and the
Japanese governor of the town fed
ilundreds of Chinese daily.6 A special
guard was posted over a British mis-
sionary found in one of the houses dur-
ing the street-fighting at old Nien
Chang 6 and after the taking of Ying
Kow, On 6th March, 1895, protection
was assured to all law-abiding citizens,
and six hundred soldiers were detailed
to safeguard the forei~n residents.
	6.	Quarter seems, as a rule, to have
been freely granted to non-resisting
combatants. It is not establisiled that
tile Naniwa continued to fire, as was
alleged, upon the sinking Kowshing,
and upon tile troops and sailors who
had taken to the boats or had leapt
into the water to avoid sharing her
fate. At Port Arthur, for once, there
is no doubt that the behavior of the
Japanese was (letestable. Much may
be pardoned of what occurred when
tile strOmlgilOld was first entered by its
assailants. If a certain unulber of
non-uniformed coolies, or of soldiers
wilo Ilad thrown off their uniforms, re-
ceived short shrift, when found with
rifles in their hands, what was done
was not without the sanction of recent
European precedent. But unfortu-
nately the Japanese, officers and men
alike, were carried far beyond what
	  See an article in the North American Revie~#
	for March, 1895, hy P. Villiers, special correspond-
	ent of the Standard.
  1 H. Norman, Tlie Far East, p. 378.	   Times, 19th March, 1895.
  See the official collection of Japanese Treaties,	  New York Herald, IDecemher, 1804.
vol. ii. (Tokio, 1889), p. 399.	  6 Times, 6th March, 1895.
69</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">70
could be excused even by their finding
the mutilated remains of their tortured
friends exposed ou the gateway of the
town. For four days, after the first,
the massacre of non-combatants, of
women, of children, was continued in
cold blood, while European military
attctch~s and special correspondents
sickened at the wholesale murders and
mutilations which they could do nothing
to prevent. It is said that at last but
thirty-six Chinamen were left alive in
the city. They had been spared only
to be employed in burying their dead
fellow-countrymen, and each was pro-
tected by a slip of paper fastened in
his cap, with the inscription This
man is not to be killed. 2
	In pleasing contrast to all this, is
what occurred upon the capture of the
sister naval arsenal to Port Arthur,
Wei-hai-wei. The Chinese troops
found in the fortress were dismissed in
safety, as were the foreigners who had
been assisting in the defence of the
place, with the exception only of an
American who had been arrested under
suspicious circumstances at Kobe, but
released on giving his parole to return
forthwith to the United States. So,
after the capture of Makong in the
Pescadores. the Chinese officers were
sent to Japan as prisoners of war, but
the rank and file were despatched in
junks to the mainland, there to be set
at liberty.
	7.	In 1886, Japan gave in her adhe-
sion to the Geneva Convention for the
treatment of the wounded,8 and in the
same year a society which had been
founded in 1877, on the occasion of the
Satsuma rebellion, for the better relief
of the sick and wounded, enemies as
well as friends, was reorganized under
the patronage of the mikado, and for-
mally enrolled in the list of Red Cross
Societies, whose headquarters is at
Geneva. Many ladies of high rank
have qualified in it as nurses, it has
thousands of subscribers, and it pos-
sesses fine hospitals at Hiroshima,

	Times, special correspondent, 8th January,
1895.
2 North American lieriew, March, 1895, p. 325.
	Treaties, vol. ii,. p. 393.
International Law in the Japanese War.
	Osaka, and Tokio, where such of the
Chinese wounded as could be moved so
far have received every kindness and
the best medical attendance.4
	The Japanese had no opportunity of
conforming to the prescriptions of the
Geneva Convention which relate to the
surgeons and field hospitals of the
enemy, since no such functionaries or
institutions seem to be known to the
Chinese army.

	III. The most rudimentary, and
therefore the longest and most gener-
ally accepted, principles of interna-
tional law, are those which teach the
sanctity of ambassadors, the respect
due to a flag of truce, and the good
faith which is required in the perform-
ance of such agreements as may be en-
tered into between enemies. Etiam
hosti fides servanda.
	Little fault is to be found with either
belligerent with reference to these prin-
ciples, except that the Chinese are said
to have fired on a flag of truce sent to
inform them of the conclusion of the
armistice. When, at the outbreak of
the war, the departing Japanese minis-
ter was insulted by offensive cries and
pelted with mud, by a disorderly mob
of soldiers, while embarking with his
suite at Taku, the Chinese authorities
lost no time in expressing their regret,
and in punishing the offenders.
	The Japanese government, though it
refused, and very properly, to treat
with Mr. Detring, and subsequently
with two Chinese envoys, as being
imperfectly accredited, received the
plenipotentiary, Li Hung Chang, with
every mark of friendly deference, and
at once opened negotiations with him,
at the little town of Shimonoseki,
which had been selected for the pur-
pose on account of its peaceful char-
acter. Greater precautions should, as
the event proved, have been taken for
his safety, but when, on the 25th
March, an attempt was made on the
life of Li Hung Chang, by a fanatic or
lunatic who fired at him in the street,
the would-be assassin was promptly
	See a special article in the Times of 8th Jan-
uary, 1895.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">International Law in the Japanese War.
tried, and sentenced to penal servitude
for life ; the police officials who had
failed to make the outrage impossible
were dismissed; and the mikado, not
content with tendering the fullest apol-
ogy to Li Hung Chang, and sending
his own medical attendants to see to
the wound, proceeded to grant to
China, what had previously been re-
fused, except on prohibitively severe
terms, an unconditional armistice, ex-
tending over the greater part of the
scene of military operations.
	The armistice was scrupulously ob-
served,, and the peace negotiations,
down to the signature of the treaty of
peace on 17th April, and its ratification
on 8th May last, proceeded as correctly
on both sides as could have been the
case in Europe.

	The questions raised by the relations
of belligerents one to another are less
complex and delicate than those which
arise between belligerents and neu-
trals. Great Britain announced her
neutrality in the late war by a proc-
lamation issue(l on 7th Auaust 1894
~nd her example was promptly fol-
lowed by the other maritime powers
of the West. The presumption is, of
course, in favor of neutrals being en-
titled to carry on their trade, or other-
wise pursue their ordinary avocations,
as if the ~var, to which they are no
l)arties, were not being waged. This
attitude of aloofness has, however,
become subject to numerous modifica-
tions, most of which are indeed inev-
ital)le. The ordinary rights of states
need, in many cases, to be specially
re-defined when those states, by the
outbreak of war between their neigh-
l)ors, come to occupy the position of
 neutrals ; ~ and states which are so
placed become ipso facto subject to a
set of duties which have no existence
in time of peace.
	A few words upon such of the rights
of neutrals as have made themselves
felt during the late ~var. The sover-
eianty of the neutral over its own ter-
ritorv including its territorial waters,
implies the right to prohibit hostilities
taking place there. No attempt was
made to infringe the British right over
Hong Kong, or to commit acts of war
within its waters. An engagement
seems even to have been given by the
Japanese that they would not attack,
and by the Chinese that they would
not by torpedos obstruct the access to,
a port in which all foreigners are so
interested as Shanghai. The persons
and property of neutrals in China have
been respected alike by the Chinese
and by the invaders. It is true that a
few days after the outbreak of the
war, a British vessel, the Chung King,
while lying at Tong Ku, was boarded
by a number of Chinese soldiers, who
seriously maltreated sixty Japanese,
men, women, and children, who hap-
pened to be on the ship; but an ample
apology for the occurrence was made
by the viceroy to the British consul.
The arrest, on a French mail steamer
in Japanese waters at Kobe, of two
American citizens, whose papers
showed that they were proceeding to
China to assist the government there
with certain military inventions,
though a novel proceeding, was prob-
ably justifiable. The neutral right to
continue diplomatic intercourse with
both belligerents was not interfered
with on either side during the war.
	But the duties of neutrals are far
more prominent than their rights. In
the first place, a state by becoming
neutral, is precluded from certain
courses of action which would ordi-
narily be open to it. Secondly, a neu-
tral state is obliged to prevent certain
classes of acts with which, but for the
war, it would have nothing to do.
Thirdly, a neutral state is obliged to
acquiesce in penalties being inflicted by
the belligerents upon its subjects, for
acts which, apart from the war, would
l)e perfectly innocent. Let us see how
far these several heads of duty have
been illustrated by what has lately
occurred.

	I. (1) A neutral state is, ex vi
termini, precluded from allowing its
armed forces, in any way, to take part

1 London and China Telegraph, 1894, p. 650.
71</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">72
in the hostilities. A salute fired by
Admiral Fremantle in honor of a
Japanese man-of-war is alleged to
have given notice to the Chinese of
what was intended to have been the
secret approach of a Japanese squad-
ron to the harbor of Wei-hai-wei.
This was unfortunate, and caused
much irritation in Japan till the acci-
dental character of the occurrence be-
caine thoroughly understood. (2) A
neutral state, though it may not furnish
troops to either belligerent, is not com-
promised by assistance rendered by
individuals not belonging to its own
army or navy, to one or the other com-
batant. A good many Europeans seem
to have been serving China during the
late war, but Germany was not respon-
sible for Major von ilanneken, nor we
for Admiral Maclure. (3) A neutral
state is bound to abstain from selling
its ships of war to either belligerent.
If, therefore, as was alleged, the Chil-
ian cruiser, Esmeralda, was sold to
Japan in November last, or if, as was
also alleged, half of the Chilian fleet
was sold to China, a gross violation of
neutral duty occurred.

	II.  A neutral state is bound to pre-
vent certain acts by persons, or within
territory, subject to its control. It is,
for instance, bound to prevent its ter-
ritory from being used as a base of
hostile operations. So the British
proclamation of neutrality brought into
force the two twenty-four hours
rules in all ports of the queens domin-
ions. Under these, no Chinese or
Japanese war ship could, under ordi-
nary circumstance, remain in such
ports for a longer time than that men-
tioned, nor could she leave such a port
within a shorter time after the depar-
ture from it of a war ship or merchant
vessel belonging to the other bellig-
erent. Again, although a neutral gov-
ernment is not bound to prevent the
export by its subjects of munitions of
war, to be used by the belligerents, it
is bound, according to modern views,

I Lieutenant Bouchier, R.N., who had been lent
to the chinese government, left its service, under
instructions from Admiral Fremantle.
International Law in the Japanese War.
	to prevent tile export of ships of war
to be thus used. As to the limits of
tl~is duty, so much discussed with
reference to tile Alabama, there is still
much doubt; but, in order to be on
the safe side, neutral governments are
in the habit of taking, under Foreign
Enlistment Acts~ or similar pieces of
legislation, powers considerably in ex-
cess of their international obligations,
against a trade which so closely approx-
imates to the sending forth from their
shores of a hostile expedition against
a friendly power. An armed vessel,
the Tatsuta, built in the Tyne for
Japan, got clear away before the war
was declared ; but during the war so
close a watcll was kept by our customs
authorities upon all building yards, that
no accession to the naval strength of
either China or Japan was possIble
from that quarter. So, for instance,
when a vessel called the Diogenes,
built at Blackwall, and evidently fitted
for war service, was about to proceed
to the mouth of the Thames for her
speed trial, the Foreign Office, which
had been kept informed of the progress
of the ship, communicated with the
Admiralty, which sent a detachment of
thirty blue-jackets and marines to go
on board of her and see that she did
not leave British waters.

	III.  The duty of a neutral power to
acquiesce in belligerent interference
with the trade of its subjects relates to
three main topics, viz., blockade, con-
traband, and belligerent service. The
neutral power is under no obligation to
prevent its subjects from engaging in
the running of blockades, in shipping
or carrying contraband, or in carrying
troops or despatches for one of the
belligerents ; but, on the other hand,
neutral subjects, so engaged, can ex-
pect no protection from their own
government against such customary
penalties as may be imposed upon their
conduct by the belligerent who is ag-
grieved by it. With a view to the in-
fliction of such penalties, a belligerent
is armed with the right of visit and
search, i.e., his cruisers may stop and
overhaul any merchant vessel reason-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">International Law in the Japanese War.
ably suspected of any of the offences in
question, may arrest her, and may
bring her in with a view to obtaining
her condemnation by a prize court.
	No blockade seems to have been
established during the late war, but the
question of contraband from time to
time became prominent. There are
many objects, such as rifles and gun-
powder, as to the contraband character
of which there can be no doubt ; but it
is not unusual for a belligerent to an-
nounce, in a proclamation issued at the
outbreak of the war, what other objects
he intends to include in the prohibited
list. Japan seems to have made such
a proclamation with reference to lead
and coal, but to have promised not to
interfere with the carriage of rice. No
similar announcement was made by
China, although, early in September, a
British ship bound for Japan, on
touching at Shanghai, was not allowed
to proceed on her voyage till she had
discharged a quantity of chlorate of
potash which was part of her cargo.
On the 21st of the same month a
Chinese cruiser stopped the British
steamer Pathan, in Formosa channel,
on suspicion of carrying munitions of
war, and took her into Keelung
for further examination 2 Subsequent
searches for contraband have, of
course, been more usually made by
the cruisers of Japan. In the course
of March last several steamers, under
the British and the German flags, were
stopped and searched by Japanese fast
cruisers in the Gulf of Pe-chi-li. These
proceedings were, in some quarters, de-
scribed as high-handed, but were
perfectly legitimate. On 10th Apr11 the
British steamer Yiksang, with two hun-
dred and twenty thousand cartridges on
board, shipped at Shanghai, as was
alleged, in good faith as bamboos and
steel, was seized at Taku and carried
to Japan, where her case was speedily
brought before a prize court, sitting at
Sasebo, which ultimately released her.
It must be noticed that, quite early in
the war, a system of prize courts, of
first instance and of appeal, was duly
called into existence in Japan, and a
body of rules of procedure, wort hyof
the best days of Doctors Commons,
was promulgated for their guidance.3
[ have asked a friend, who is a mem-
ber of the Japanese government, to
send me any available reports of prize
cases. The cases have probably not
been numerous, and can have hardly
afforded an opportunity for the appear-
ance of a Japanese Lord Stowell.
	The remaining ground for the arrest
of a neutral vessel by a belligerent,
that she is engaged in the service of
the enemy, by carrying troops, officers,
or despatches, was illustrated by a case
which occurred at the very beginning
of the war. On July 25th, 1894, the
relations between China and Japan
with reference to Korea being very
strained, and several transports con-
voyed by men-of-war having already
landed reinforcements for the Chinese
forces at Asan, in that country, a Jap-
anese squadron, cruising off the island
of Sho-pai-oul, on the Korean coast,
was attacked about 7 A.M. by Chinese
warships returning from Asan. About
9 A.~i. the Kowshing, a British vessel,
carrying further Chinese reinforce-
ments for Asan, appeared on the scene,
whereupon the Naniwa, one of the
Japanese cruisers, turned back from
pursuing the Chinese men-of-war and
signalled to her to stop. A boat from
the Naniwa then boarded the Kow-
shing, and finding that she was carrying
twelve hundred Chinese troops, with
several generals, including the German
Major von Hanneken, inquired of the
captain whether he would peaceably
follow the Naniwa to Japan. The cap-
taiii said, Yes. I am powerless to
refuse, as you are a man-of-war. The
Chinese officers, however, (lechined to
allow this to be done, and made prep-
arations for shooting Captain Glas-
worthy and his English officers should
any attempt be made to take the ship
to Japan. After some more parleying,
and a final signal from the Japanese to
	quit the ship immediately, the
1 Times, 13th September, 1894.
  2 Renters telegram, Shanghai, 26th September,	  3 Set out in the Japan Weekly Mail, 25th Au-
1894.	gust, 1894.
73</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">International Law in the Japanese War.
Naniwa, between 12 and 1 P.M., fired a
torpedo and then a broadside at the
Kowshing, exploding her boilers, and
eventually sending her to the bottom.
All on board who were able to do so
took to the boats or leapt into the
water, and most of the Europeans were
picked up by the boats of the Naniwa.
The first arrival of this news in En-
gland produced a certain amount of
excitement. Leading articles were
freely garnished with such phrases as
insult to the British flag,  ample
aj)ology to be exacted from Japan,
wanton outrage in time of peace,
full compensation for the owners and
for the relations of such of the En-
glish officers and engineers as may
have perished. It was some time
before the facts of the case were
clearly ascertained, and still longer
before the public was educated in the
legal principles applicable to the occur-
rence. It is, however, now, I believe,
pretty well understood that the views
asserted from the first by Professor
Westlake and myself were correct.2
As early as August 8th, I maintained,
in a letter to the Times, that a state of
war may well exist without declara-
tion ; that a neutral vessel, after notice
of a war so existing, is liable, if en-
gaged in a forbidden traffic, such as the
carriage of troops for a belligerent, to
be arrested and carried in for con-
(lemnnation by a prize court, an(1 that,
if she refuses to allow herself so to be
carried in, her submission may be com-
pelled by the use of so much force as
may be necessary. Applying these
princil)les to the case in question, I
went on to say 
The Kowshing, therefore, before the first
torpedo was fired, was, and knew that she
was, a neutral ship engaged in a transport
service of a belligerent. (Her flying the
British flag, whether as a ruse de guerre

	1 For a good account of them by captain S.
Eardley Wilmot, R.N., see the Fortaightly Review
for January, 1895.
	2 We were, however, described, in a paper called
concord, October, 1894, as recreant doctors of
law, backsliding jurists, who have brought
on their own reputations, or on their profession, a
scandal and reproach which public opinion will
insist on having removed.
or otherwise, is wholly immaterial.) Her
liabilities, as such ship, were twofold 
	1.	Regarded as an isolated vessel, she
was liable to be stopped, visited, and taken
in for adjudication by a Japanese prize
court. If, as was the fact, it was prac-
tically impossible for a Japanese prize crew
to be placed on board of her, the Japanese
commander was within his rights in using
any amount of force necessary to compel
her to obey his orders.
	2.	As one of a fleet of transports and
men-of-war engaged in carrying reinforce-
ments to the Chinese troops on the main-
land, the Kowshing was clearly part of a
hostile expedition, or one which might be
treated as hostile, which the Japanese
were entitled, by the use of all needful
force, to prevent from reaching its destina-
tion.
	The force employed seems not to have
been in excess of what might lawfully be
used, either for the arrest of an enemys
neutral transport or for barring the prog-
ress of a hostile expedition. The rescued
officers also having been set at liberty in
due course, I am unable to see that any
violation of the rights of neutrals has oc-
curred. No apology is due to our gov-
ernment, nor have the owners of the
Kowshing, or the relatives of any of her
European officers who may have been lost,
any claim for compensation.

	Our review of the course of recent
eveilts would seem to lead to tile fol-
lowing conclusions. Japan, apart from
the lamentable outburst of savagery at
Port Arthur, has conformed to the
laws of war, both in her treatment of
the enemy and in her relations to neu-
trals, in a manner worthy of the most
civilized nations of western Europe.
China, on tile other hand, has given
no indication of her acceptance of
the usages of civilized warfare ; and,
although she was prel)ared to exercise
tue rights conceded to belligerents
against Ileutral commerce, took no
steps, by establishing prize courts, to
secure vessels engaged in it from im-
proper molestation. This is the more
to be regretted, because for more than
thirty years past international law has
been studied at Pekin. The works of
Wheaton, G. F. de Martens, Woolsey,
and Bluntschli, as well as the  Man-
uel des Lois de in Guerre of the In
74</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
stitut de Droit International, have
been translated into Chinese ; and the
translator, Dr. Martin, is professor of
the law of nations at the Imperial
College of Tung-wen. But the Chinese
have adopted only what 1 have already
described as the rudimentary and in-
evitable conceptions of international
law. They have shown themselves to
be well versed in the ceremonial of
embassy and the conduct of diplomacy.
To a respect for the laws of war they
have not yet attained.
T.	E. HOLLAND,
Chichele Professor of International Law and
Diplomacy in the University of Oxford.




From Blackwoods Magazine.
CUCKOO CORNER.

A WEST COUNTRY SKETCH.

	IT was a damp, chilly afternoon in
March, and the tall black poplars were
still leafless as in December, when
a young girl passed under them and
turned the corner, to go up the lane,
between the hedges covered with buds
and catkins, which seemed to make the
distant trees rise through a silvery
haze. A little brook trickled down
over the rough stones in the middle of
the pathway, and the girl had to pick
her way across from one side to the
other ; but it was with a slow, heavy
step which had little of the joyous
freedom of youth.
	As she turned her head she revealed
a pale, delicate face, with soft, dark
eyes and brown hair smoothly brushed
back from her low forehead, round
which clustered a few little vagrant
curls. The sensitive mouth, with full,
red lips, half open, and the short, reced-
ing chin, spoke of a weak, timid na-
ture. Her dress was neat and simple
 a plain straw hat and a dark stuff
gown with a black jacket; and she
carried in her hands all her worldly
goods  a 1)undle of clothes tied up in
a red shawl, and a white bandbox 
no heavy burden, and yet her whole
manner was of one who was weary and
heavy laden. Half-way up the lane
she paused for a moment to listen to a
blackbird sinaina in the hedae just
above the bank where the starry white
blossoms of the stitchwort bent clown
towards the grey film of coming blue-
bells.
	Her eyes were dim with tears, and
as she stretched out her hand long-
ingly, she slipped ankle-deep in the
water.
	Poor Letitia! How familiar it all
was to her, for her earliest remem-
brances were bound up with that
watery path to school, which had been
so often trodden by her little toddling
feet. Oh, if she could but call back
those bygone days of her innocent
childhood!
	She had reached the poima where the
winding lane took a sharp turn up from
the hollow towards the wooden slopes
above. Beneath a clump of gaunt,
weather-beaten fir-trees her home stood
before her  one of those two cottages
with grey stone walls and a thatched
roof, tinted with many-colored lichens,
where the swallows always built under
the deep eaves.
	Why it was called Cuckoo Corner~
nobody knew for certain, but from time
immemorial such had been the name of
that secluded nook, away and apart
from the rest of the village of Combe
Dallwood. A lovely spot in summer,
when the world is flooded with sun-
shine ; but seen through the gathering
mist, it seemed to echo back the sad-
ness and gloom in the girls own heart.
	By the broken gate of the nearest
cottage Letitia paused a while irreso-
lute, until some sound from within
startled her, and summoning up her
courage, she crossed the few yards of
garden path, with the tangled mass of
violets and snowdrops on either side.
Then with a deep sigh, which was al-
most a sob, she pushed open the rough
door left ajar, and stood trembling on
the threshold of her home. Coming
out of the daylight, it all looked so
dark that she could distinguish noth-
ing at first, for the big oak settle hid
from her the firelight on the hearth.
	Mother !  she murmured faintly,
and in a moment her voice was heard
and recognized, and a worn-looking
75</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">76
Cuckoo Corner: A
woman with a wrinkled face came for-
ward in a stiff, awkward manner.
	Titia !  she cried, in sudden
amazement. Why, if it beant our
Titia a-come hoam, dear maid !
	With a great effort the girl had kept
up till that moment, but it was well for
her that her mothers arms closed
round her ere she fell, and gently drew
her towards the place of honor  the
high-backed chair with a chintz cush-
ion, which stood inside the snug refuge
of the chimney-corner. Full of anxious
love, Aim Lever bent over her child
an(l kissed her pale face ; then kneel-
ing down by her side, she gently chafed
her cold hands, and loosened her
jacket.
	Whatever havee a-left thy pla~ee
vor ? asked a hoarse voice from the
other side of the hearth, in a level,
undemonstrative tone.
	It was the first sign that Timothy
Lever, the girls father and the master
of the house, had given of his pres-
ence; but he was al~vays a man of few
wor(ls, one of the quiet, ruminatino
order, almost sharing the nature of the
peaceful beasts among whom his days
were spent.
	Now do ee let the maid alone,
Timthy !  exclaimed his wife, in a
sharp, peevish voice, a complete con-
trast to that in which she had been
crooning over Letitia. Her be that
beat wi her long traipse, you mid
knock she down wi a feather, an nar
a word shall her zay, good or bad, till
her ye had a bit o zupper.
	So Mrs. Lever set to work with a
will to kindle the smouldering embers
of the wood fire on the hearth, and to
boil the big kettle hung above it and
hooked on to the iron chain. Then she
put ready on the table the old brown
teapot with a broken spout, and the
loaf of home-made bread, and a tiny
pat of butter, and the blue - vinny
cheese ; and in honor of her Titia, she
took- down, with tender solicitude, the
pink cup and saucer which always lived
on the top shelf.
	Meantime Timothy sat there in his
soiled smockfrock, his stiff leather
gaiters tied on with wisps of straw,
West Country Sketch.
and his heavy Imob-nailed boots, thick
with mud which was slowly (Irying in
that warm corner. He was quietly
smoking his pipe, and to all appearance
taking no interest in what was going
on. But a keen observer would have
noticed a nervous twitch about the thin
mouth, and an anxious look in the
small, deeply sunk blue eyes, which
revealed the workings of the poor soul
in that uncouth body. As his master,
Farmer iDorymeade, had once re-
marked, Timothy Levers silence do
mean so much as most mens speech.
	He loved his daughter, the last and
youngest of his children,  and she
knew it ; but he lacked the lower to
express his feelings. Then, too, he
was stiff and weary with his long (lays
work along the furrows, which had
begun before four oclock that morn-
ing ; for he was a carter, and he had
to get up in the dark and trudge
through the muddy lanes and wet
grass, to feed his horses before taking
them out to plough. When once he
sat down in the chimney-corner, he
rarely had the energy to move again
till bedtime, when his wet clothes had
mostly time to dry on him. Every-
thing was so close at hand that he even
took his supper on his knee, cutting his
hunch of bread and cheese with a big
clasp-knife, which was always handy
for every purpose.
	His wife was a great contrast to him
an eager, excitable woman, with
keen black eyes and scarcely a grey
hair amongst her thin locks. Her fig-
ure was bent, more from work than
age ; she was untidy in appearance,
wearing a short, rusty black skirt and
not over-clean greenish body, while
she was scarcely ever seen without a
purple sun-bonnet, carelessly pushed
back from her face. As she busied
herself in making the tea and getting
supper ready, her husbands eyes fol-
lowed her movements, and then turned
towards his girl, with almost pathetic
hungry longing.
	If he could only do or say something
to show how warmly he welcomed her
home. And all the time there was the
kind of quiet look about him with</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
77
which he used to stand up in his place that it was a wonder her family did not
in church on Sundays, and which was turn ont worse. Two of the sons had
like nothing so much as the patient enlisted, and another worked as under-
demeanor of his own cart-horses, as carter under his father. The eldest
they were wont to wait at the end of a girl, Polly, a brisk, capable lass, had
furrow. married a yonng dairyman in the
	Meanwhile Letitia leaned back in her neighboring village of Stoke Melford.
chair, thankful that she was allowed to But Titia stayed at home with her
be silent, while she gave herself up to mother, and being of a meek and timid
the soothing influence of the warm disposition, she dreaded any change.
fire, and the kindly home feeling of rest It so happened, however, in those
and love. Surely now all her care and days, that there was a curate in charge
trouble would be forgotten and fade of the parish who had an energetic,
away like a bad dream, but yetshe well-meaning sister, and she took upon
must not think of it. herself to be a kind of Providence to
	Her eyes glanced languidly round the the poor people, and rule their lives for
poor little dwelling, of which every de- them better than they could do for
tail hind been so familiar to her from themselves. Now she was quite scan-
her earliest childhood. She saw the dahized at the idea of this big girl of
low ceiling, full of cracks, discolored Levers, going on for fourteen, remain-
with smoke, and the rough ~vooden ing at home and doing nothing, but
rack for hanging bacon, when such a only a burden to her parents. So the
luxury was to be had. There was the flat went forth that Caroline, as she
wooden dresser, with its motley assort- was to be called,  ignoring that ridic-
ment of cups and jugs and odd dishes ulous name of Letitia, must go out
and other miscellaneous articles  in to service at once. The good lady lost
fact most of the household property no time ; she made inquiries up North
was kept there, or on the narrow table amongst her friends in Birmingham,
by the stairs. The rough and much and soon found a situation. A
stained plaster of the walls was partly cousin of her own had recently married
hidden by pictures from old illustrated the managing clerk of a bank, and
papers of the most varied and incon- wanted a young country servant.
gruous kinds. Just in front of her The girl Lever was told of her good
there was hung, in a black frame, a fortune in being selected for such a
work of art of which she was very post, and despite her mothers loud
proud  the sampler she had worked at protestations and her fathers ominous
school, with her full name, Letitia silence, she was sent off to Birming-
Caroline Lever, in red cross-stitch, ham,  for, as a last resort, the squire~ s
and various quaint designs round it. authority was invoked, and from this
She had never distinguished herself in there was no appeal.
any other way, for she had always been The curates sister, who could ill
a weakly child; and as the youngest of afford it, had helped with Letitias out-
a large family, many of whom had fit, and had herself made the neat black
died, her mother had spoilt her and frock and white cap and aprons, which
kept her at home from school as much she was to wear in the afternoon. But
as possible.	even with her strong supporting sense
	Indeed, as to this matter of sending of duty fulfilled Miss Wilson was
thie children to school, most of the haunted for days afterwards by the
Combe Dallwood folks were agreed look of dumb despair on the childs
that it was a sad waste of time for their face, as she started on her long journey
boys and girls, who might be so much in the third-class railway carriage.
more usefully employed. Yet what- Poor little Titia ! There were
ever might be their views about edu- worse troubles in store for her than
cation, they all said that Ann Lever even the parting from her home and
was a poor, weak sort of mother, and her mother.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">78
	Her new mistress was young an(1 in-
experienced, and expected a great (leal
more from the untrained creature than
she could possibly perform. There
was no other servant kept, an(l she had
to get through all the work as best she
could,  be housemaid, parlotmaid,
cook, all in one. But perhaps her
greatest grievance was that she was
expected to put on her one tidy frock
before early (linner, and wait at table,
and answer the door to visitors,
while, as she described it in after days
The kitchen, he were all of a caddle,
while misess, her did zit i the parlor,
vor all t world bike a wax doll, wi
her yaller hair all frizzed and touzied,
an a black velvet gownd wi a tail to
un
	But, after all, the work and even the
worry, the poor child might possibly
have endured; what was most terrible
to her was the death-like silence and
loneliness at night, when she was shut
up all by herself, far away in the
kitchen of the gloomy town house.
The desolate, home-sick giriwould sob
her heart out at such times, for hours
together. Escape was impossible, for
she had no money to pay for her jour-
ney home ; it was no use writing to her
mother, who could not read her letters,
and might show them to the wrong
person ; she must bide her time. But
at the first quarter-day, when she was
paid her accumulated wages  the sum
total of half-a-crown a week  she tied
up her bundle and went straight off to
the station and took the next train back
South, to the dear old home. She was
sure of a loving welcome there; and
oh, the luxury of pouring out all her
troubles in the ear of her indignant
mother, after the long three months
purgatory of silence and despair
	No, they shouldn never zend my
maiden away agen, never no mwore,
along wi they stuck up vok; no, I
wunt let un, not vor no squier an no
passon liven, pore lamb!
	So she vowed, did Mrs. Lever, and
for nearly two years she had her way
and kept her girl at home. But then,
alas ! bad times came, and Timothy
was laid up for months with the
Cuckoo Corner: A West Uountry Sketch.
	rheumatics, and the potatoes got
the disease, and the pig died ; and so,
little by little, their small savings went,
and their credit down at the shop was
almost exhausted.
	The position was so serious that
Polly, the eldest daughter, came over
from Stoke Melford to. consider what
was to be done. She took her sister to
task at once, and clearly pointed out
to her that she was another mouth to
feed at home, and that the best thing
she could do to help the old people
was to earn her living and save her
wages for them. Mrs. Lever shed
many silent tears ; but she was like
wax in the hands of Polly, whose hard,
sensible view of the matter carried the
day.
	So another place was found for
Titia, but this time in a farmhouse
about ten miles away, where she would
live in a homely way with the family,
and share their domestic life. Here it
was, at Steynford-under-the-Hill, that
she had been living for nearly a year,
when, as we have seen, the young girl
suddenly and without warning ap-
peared at home again.
	Not until she was rested and warmed
and comforted were any questions
asked of the poor wanderer, and then
her mother could make but little out of
her broken, incoherent replies.
	Yes, sure theyve a-ben main good
to I, over to the varm, an Ive nowt to
zay agen they; but howsomdever tis
up early an late to bed, an the work,
why, tidden never done. Then she
added with a burst of tears, An now
I be comed hoam to bide.
	Not one word of blame did her
mother speak; she kissed and petted
her darling as though she were a little
child again, and made a place ready for
her in the one low bedroom under the
thatch.
	But the poor woman herself never
slept that night, for she was full of sad
and anxious thought. A dim brooding
shado~v hung over the future, which
only the inherited instinct of genera
tions, laden with sorrow and suffering,
enabled her to face with pathetic resig-
nation.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
	Time passed on, as it does for us all,
whether in hope or fear. The early
spring, with its vague, misty promise
of bud aud blossom, had melted away
into the full flush and glow of summer.
But in vain for Letitia had the prim-
roses filled the earth with their pale
delicate color ; in vain had the blue
hyacinths clothed the hillside with a
shadowy veil of azure, and the golden
daffodils shone like stars in the copse
the days would come again no more
when the eager child filled her hands
with flowers, and brought them home
rejoici ug.
	A great change had come over the
girl; she never willingly went beyond
the cottage door, and while the outside
world was flooded with sunshine, she
turned her face away from the cheer-
ful light, and crept back into the dark-
est corner of the room. Soon the
neighbors down in the village street
began to gossip and shake their heads;
there was trouble somewhere, that
they were sure of ; but if the girl had
been defiant, and held up her head,
not shunning them and withholding
her confidence, the village critics
would have treated the matter very
(lifferently.
	After a while, no one knew how it
befell, a dark rumor reached the
squire, and one day he bore down like
a whirlwind, upon poor Ann Lever,
who was taken unawares, and so he
got the whole truth out of her. Now
Squire Ingram ruled Combe Dallwood
with an absolute despotism in those
days, and would have no scandal there.
So his imperious word went forth 
that Levers daughter must be married
at once.
	It so happened that the squire owned
the very farm in the neighboring
parish where poor Letitia had been in
service, and he could thus bring strong
pressure to bear both on the farmer
and on the rustic Lothario in his em-
ployinent, who was soon discovered.
Thus it came about that before many
weeks the banns of marriage between
Caleb Thornden and Letitia Caroline
Lever were given out in the old
church, to a congregation which
scarcely tried to hide its amusement.
	It was an awful time of misery for
the poor girl, whose affairs were thus
made a public laughing-stock, and she
could never have lived through it, but
the very depth of her trouble had
called forth friends where she least
expected them.
	As we have seen, there were two
cottages at Cuckoo Corner, in a meas-
ure isolated from the rest of the vil-
lage ; and one of them was tenanted
by the Levers, while in the other dwelt
old Tom Lane the thatcher and his
wife Hephzibah. There had never
been much intimacy between the two
families, though Tom was a genial old
fellow, who always had a ready word
and jest for every one he met. But
the women did not quite hit it off to-
gether. Ann Lever, with her untidy
ways and spoilt children, always at
work and always behindhand, had an
aggrieved feeling towards Hephzibah,
who seemed to have so much leisure,
and whose bare-looking cottage was
the ideal of order and neatness. Old
Toms wife was a tall , gaunt figure,
with her head always shaking as
though the long, thin neck could
scarcely support it, and her wisp of
grey hair was smoothly drawn back
from her prominent forehead. She
was never without a big clean apron
over her short faded print frock, of
which the sleeves were always tucked
up, showing her lone, bony arms and
hands, all gnarled aud distorted by a
lifetime of hard work.
	Poor Hephzibah had a stern, forbid~
ding look, and few people had any idea,
how that uncouth body hid a shy,
timid, gentle nature, painfully con-
scious of the fact that she was looked
on askance by the village as being a
stranger, a furrener, one o they
Chillerton vok,  for she was a
native of the next village, and had
only been Tom Lanes second wife for
a matter of the last twenty years. Yet
such is the force of prejudice that she
was never felt really to belong to the
village.
	On that particular Sunday when the
79</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
banns were given out, Torn Lane had
been sitting in his usual place, in the
choir in church. True, his poor old
cracked voice was secretly scoffed at
by the younger men and boys, yet he
had once sung the solo in the village
anthem, and played the big bassoon in
the gallery. Alas ! those days were
long past, and only the tradition of his
musical greatness remained.
	As he walked slowly up the lane,
homewards, he caine suddenly upon
Letitia Lever, standing at the threshold
of her cottage, the very picture of
limp, absolute wretchedness. She
looked up at him with a hunted cx-
pression in her eyes, which went
straight to the heart of the old man,
who had never had chick nor child of
his own.
	He went up to her with a sudden
impulse. Titia, my dear, he began,
(10 ee mind how thee was wont to
come an sit cc down by our vireside,
when thee was but a little toddle, and
mother were out to work? But us
doant never zee thee now. Tell ee
what, lass ; us have zum rare good
teaties for dinner, an a tidy bit o
bacon ; an my misess, herll be n)ain
glad, zo do ee just come along o we.
	There was such a look of genuine
kindness and sympathy in the old
mans broad face, all covered with
queer little wrinkles, that the poor girl
felt any chani~e might help to make life
more endurable, and so she let him
take her by the hand and lead her
across the few yards which separated
one door from the other.
	His eyes rested on the two hands
linked together  hers so white and
trans~irent, and his so brown and thick
an(I horny.
	Wonderful tackle our hans do be,
zure enow !  he exclaimed. Why,
ef zo be that Id a worn gloves vor my
thatchen, like as zuni o they vok do,
bless ee, what a sight o they Id a
het all to finders ! An zee, my hans
be zo hard an zo vit as ever.
	She smiled, as he had meant her to
do, and so he got over the awkward-
ness of the introduction to his wife,
who came forward, looking extra grim
when she meant to be more friendly
than usual. When she found that Le-
titia was coming to dinner with them,
nothing could exceed the shy, nervous
delight of the old woman in welcoming
her visitor; but beyond mildly fussing
about to fill her plate, and press her to
eat, she had no power to express her
kindly feelings.
	Not so the old thatcher. He talked
incessantly, and told his old stories
with such a zest that Letitia quite
forgot her troubles for the time be-
ing, and once or twice actually joined
in his hearty laugh. She was such a
young creature after all  barely seven-
teen, and a child for her years.
	A pore lot tIme lads be nowadays, to
talk o thiccy hard toimes, zimmen to
I I Why, when I was a young chap, I
minds a-goen along o vather in the
wagon vor to take coin to Radstock
an vetch coal back, a matter o vifty
mile goen and comen. An vor to
save ma~ster that war t ould squier,
a-payen turnpike moren onst over to
Beemster, us had to be anigh the
ga~te, an bide alongzide o he till the
church clock had ahet twelve. Oft-
times twas bitter cold an pitch dark
when us ood call up wold Bill as kept
the pike to let we droo  an then,
hawk! how us had to look sharp to get
over to Radstock, an back to Beemster
turnpike ga~te agen, avore twelve
oclock o midnight coined round agen.
Bless ee, my dear, when Ive a got
back safe to hoam, Ive a ben that stiff
an clemnmed wi cold that I coodn
budge, an vather ye a had to haul I
out, an~ Ive a tumbled into bed wi
all my ~vet clothes on, an coodn taake
never a bit or zup.
	Oh, vather wouldn like that I He
doant hold wi night work, said Le-
titia, to fill up the expectant pause.
	Ay zure; zo twur in my young
days ! An zum vok says tes hard
times now, exclaimed Tom Lane
triumphantly. Lar bless ee I I can
tell ee lots more. How squier used to
beat I when I wur a bit of a chap~ ef
zo be as he cotched I in they woods o
hisn up the Hang~n. An twarnt no
better of a Zunday, vor ef I zo much
80</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
as let slip a marble on t vloor, or a
waps corned a-buzzen agen I, lawk!
passon, hed a-come down church an
take I vast by the ear, an ear I up
alongzide o lie in the preachen-box.
	This greatly amused his listener,
who could not conceive their grave
solemn curate doing anything of the
kind. The time had been so pleasantly
beguiled that Letitia was quite sur-
prised to find how quickly it had
passed. This was how the ice was
broken with her old neighbors, and
during the next few trying weeks she
was thankful indeed for their kindly
support and sympathy.
	At home there was her mother al-
most always in tears ; her father,
whose silence was more oppressive
than ever, and who seemed to take care
never even to look her way ; while as
for her brother Joe, unable to face the
village in this time of disgrace, he had
taken himself off and enlisted.
	Hephzibah Lane had carried her
charity so far as to offer to go down to
shop for Ann Lever, and do her
	arrants  for her ; but this the poor
woman was too proud to accept, and
she xvent about as usual amongst her
neighbors with a set face and a bleed-
ing heart.
	Meantime the day fixed for the wed-
(ling was rapidly approaching, and
many were the jovial bets amongst the
men as to whether the bridegroom
wonld turn up or not. For the most
l)art the opinion in Combe Dallwood
was against his doing so. But what
caused folks to wonder most of all was
the report that Titia, instead of cheer-
ing up now that all was going to turn
out well for her  much better than
she deserved, they said  did not ap-
preciate her gOO(1 fortune, but became
more miserable every day.
	This ~vas quite true ; and on the
third and last Sunday of her banns be-
ing published, when she had gone in
next door to sit a bit with her old
friends, she broke down altogether.
	Doant ee take on zo, lass, said
the old thatcher kindly. Now youve
a-ben axed in church dree times, an
youll be wed all right come Wensday,
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VII.	318
81
an have a new hoam, an usll gi thee
you chiney mug wi the vlowers round
un.
	No, no, Daddy Lane, cried the
girl passionately. I doant want no
wedderi ; I doant want never to zet
eyes agen no more on that Caleb
Tliornden. I (10 hate un, that I do.
An lie doant care vor I ; tes only that
our squier an his iiic~ster over to
Steynford have a-made un come.
	She had spoken her mind at last, and
the violent outburst of sobbing which
followed seemed to relieve her.
Old Tom and Hephzibali looked at
each other in dismay. What was to be
done ? All their long experience of
life was at fault now; for much as they
pitied the poor girl, yet they could sug-
gest no other solution of the difficulty.
In the face of this tragic passion, an
irrelevant remark was all that occurred
to the kind old man 
Ay, zure enough ; our squier lie
do be a bit masterful, times ; but, Lor
bless ee ! tes nought to what his gina-
fer, t ould squier, ud a done. Why,
in they days us coodn zo much as call
our hoams our own, vor us was allers
abein a-changed about. Twas my
xvold mother used to zay, vor her were
that spry wi her tongue, Tes dreven
out and lieven out, an us be huffed an
roughed aii scuffled about, till zo be as
as be carrd do~vn street to churchyard
an covered up, an then they caant
heave we no more. 
	An thats where I do want to be,~
cried the poor child, with a sudden out-
burst of weary longing; I do want to
be let bide in peace, safe away vrom
the likes o lie.
	She could not forgive the cruel
wrong which she had suffered in her
heedless ignorance, and the forlorn
creature spoke the truth from her in-
most heart when she said that she
would rather be dead thian~ wed.
	But the eventful Wednesday morn-
ing came at last, and with it, to the
surprise of most people, the reluctant
bridegroom turned up. He hind a good
situation as shepherd over at Farmer
Mitchells, and lie hind no mind to lose
it, though lie could not understand why</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">82
all this fuss should be made about
nothing. If, however, the powers that
be were so set upon it, why he wotild
marry the girl; but as to his future
intentions after the wedding day he
kept his own counsel.
	So Caleb Thoruden was at Combe
Dallwood, waiting inside the old Nor-
man porch of the quaint village church
as the clock struck eleven oclock.
He had walked over all the ten miles
from Stevnford that morning; and to
brace himself for the unusual effort, he
had refreshed himself more than once
at a public house on the way.
	As for poor little Titia, she would
never have summoned up courage to
fulfil her part, and go to meet him, on
the chance of his turning up, but for
the chivalrous support of her old friend
Tom Lane, who gave up a days work
and wages to go down the village street
to church with her.
	Doant ee never let en zay as
twur thy vault thee warnt wed, Titia,
an that twas thee as wouldn havun,
was his anxious warning.
	As for her own father and mother,
neither of them appeared at the cere-
mony. Timothy Lever had gone off at
daybreak as usual to his horses, and
had not returned, though his daughter
had turned many wistful glances up
the road in hope of seeing him; and
Mrs. Lever could not bring herself at
the critical moment to face her neigh-
bors.
	Never was there a sadder wedding.
The bridegroom was sullen, and almost
defiant in manner, and the unhappy
brides answers were scarcely audible
for her sobs.
	Old Hephzibah, who had followed
her husband at a distance, shyly kept
at the far end of the church, under the
tower, with the group of children and
other lookers-on ; but her poor old
head shook more than ever as she cried
for very sympathy.
	At length the registers were signed,
and Letitia Thoraden received a
copy of her marriage lines, and the
doleful little procession made its way
out through the shadowed porch into
the sunshine without. As they reached
Cuckoo Corner: A I Vest Country Sketch.
the churchyard gate Caleb paused for
a moment and quietly lighted his pil)e,
and so with a jaunty air went smoking
up the village street, never so much as
looking back towards his wife or speak-
ing a word to her. She, poor creature,
 the very picture of wretchedness in
her bridal gown of purple stuff,  kept
her head bowed down, and, shunning
the curious looks of the passers-by,
crept along close under the hedgerow
all fragrant with wild roses. It was a
glorious summer day, and all the
wealth of flowers in the cottage-gar-
dens as she passed them above all,
the blood-red snapdragons and the tall
white lilies, which peeped over the
wall  seemed to flout her in her mis-
ery.
	Old Lane, who had lingered behind,
from a delicate instinct, not to anger
the sulky husband by ill-timed ined-
dhing, could not resist speaking his
mind to Ilephzibah, who had made
bold to join him.
	Did e er a one ever zee sich a
graceless lout? Couhdn lie zay a kind
word, an walk up street arm-in-crook
wi she, pore lass, on her weddin day?
Tell ee what, missus ; Id best not
go a-nigh that chap, or Id giun what
vor wi they earms o mine.
	His wife nodded in approval, but she
quickened her steps, for her heart mis-
gave her as to how much more igno-
miny the hapless girl could endure.
Meantime the ill-mated couple had
reached the turn of the lane, and were
close against Cuckoo Corner, when the
bridegroom suddenly came to a stop,
quietly took his pipe out of his mouth,
and, turning to his meek little follower,
said in a thick voice, speaking to her
across the road 
I be a vair man, Titia; an Ive
a-kep my word to measter, an a big
vool I be to a done it. But, look ee, I
beaint a-gwine to take no miswords
vroin thy vok. Zo here Ill ~ay good-
bye to ee ; go thy ways, an Ill be off
to hoam.
	He paused for a moment, evidently
expecting remonstrance or entreaty
but the girl never looked at him. She
only gave one startled cry, and then</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">Cuckoo Corner: A We&#38; t Country Sketch.
with faltering steps, blindly feeling for
the open (loor of the cottage, she stag-
gered forwards. In another instant
she would have fallen, but her mothers
quick ear had caught the sound of her
apl)roach, and hastening to her on the
wings of love and pity, she caught her
in her arms, and clasped her to her
breast.

	The radiant flush of blossom in gar-
den and orchard had fulfilled its prom-
ise and faded away ere it ripened into
fruit beneath the summer sun ; the
golden grain had been reaped and gar-
nered, and the autumn breeze had
swept and eddied round the village till
the trees were stripped of thcir leaves,
and stood up gaunt and bare against
the wintry sky.
	Slowly and sadly the days had passed
at Cuckoo Corner, for one trouble after
another had fallen upon the Lever
family. Timothy, the bread-winner,
had the misfortune to have his leg
broken by the kick of a restive young
cart-horse, early in the autumn. After
receiving the weekly allowance for a
month from his club, the payment had
stopped for want of funds, as so often
happens with village clubs. It was a
hard winter, and the poor man had
been reduced so low as to apply for
parish relief ; but even this had been
refused him, on the ground that Letitia
and the baby ought to be supported by
her husband.
	Joe, the younger son, had nearly
broken his mothers hcart by going off,
like his brothers, to enlist for a soldier,
driven away by the scandal at home.
As for Letitia herself, she had been
desperately ill, and had only slowly
struggled back to life. Then she had
taken a chill in the damp, cold cottage,
which was close above the water-
meadows, from whence a heavy mala-
rious mist always rose at fall of day
when the sun went down.
	It was just a week before Christmas,
and the girl was sitting once more at
her favorite place, in He phzibah Lanes
chimney-corner, with the child on her
knee. She looked but the shadow of
her former self ; her features were thin
and pinched, there was a feverish flush
on her cheek, and at times her voice
was broken by a hard cough. She was
full of excitement in telling the old
people about her sisters visit the day
beforeas once again, in a bitter
emergency, Polly, representing the
common sense of the family, had come
to the fore.
	Tes clean and wholly useless vor to
talk to she, said the weaker sister.
Her (10 tell I as tes all my fault, an
us ca~nt goo on no more this way;
vather lie do get no better, an mother
be most worn out, what wi all the
caddle, an fretten zo vor Joe ; an the
parish, lie woiit help we, an zo usll
be all a-took in t Union avore long.
	Titia broke down at this point and
began to cry, adding through her sobs,
An her do zay as I mun go an live
along o Caleb.
Old Tom shook his head thoughtfully,
and preseiitly remarked, in a low voice,
looking steadily into the fire all the
time 
Zimmen to I, hcrve a got a lot o
sense, have Polly. I minds what a
spry peart little maId hiei was, an
what a mort o work her did, when t
ould grannie ~vere ill a-bed.
	To tell the truth, Polly, like a wise
woman, had taken the old man into her
confidence, and pointed out that things
were going from bad to worse, and that
some change must be made. She took
a practical, matter-of-fact view of the
case, and urged that the natural solu-
tion of the difilculty was for Titia to go
and live with her husband.
	He beant a bad zort o chap, as
men go, Ive heard tell, an a wonder-
ful hand wi young lambs, she said
an ef zo be lie do love they little
helpless things, why, zure enough, hell
be pleased an proud xvi a baby.
	So the elder sister argued, with
homely logic, and quite won over Tom
Lane as an ally, for he delighted in her
shrewd mother wit. She felt that the
affair had been so hopelessly misman-
aged at the time of the wedding, by the
interference of the squire and Calebs
master that she longed to take it into
her more capable hands.
83</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">84
	Her theory was that men were queer
creatmes, and that there wasnt much
to choose amongst them, but there was
a right and a wrong way of taking them
in hand; and, moreover, whatever a
womans lot might be, she could always
make the best of it. She believed that
her sister, spoilt and foolish as she was,
would probably get on all right with
her husband, if once she had a fair
start ; but if the poor girl were to bide
on at home, in that damp cottage, with
only her troubles to think of, and no
proper food and firing, why, she would
go off in a decline, for certain sure.
	So this was Pollys plan she would
get Sam the carrier, who was a big,
good-tempered fellow, and a friend of
hers, to drive her over to Steynford
with Titia and the child on some by-
day when he would not be going to
market at Mere or elsewhere. It
would not take them more than two
hours or so to get there in the light
cart, and they would go as suppliants,
and not try to put Caleb Thornden in
the wrong, but give him the oppor-
tunity of feeling that he was doing
a generous deed in taking back his
wife and child. When all this was
talked over and explained, old Hephzi-
bali had timidly ventured to suggest an
improvement  that they should choose
Christmas day for the venture, and that
she should make a real good plum-
pudding for Titia to take as a peace-
offering.
	Polly smiled somewhat at this sug-
~e4ion she was so overflowing with
common sense that there was very
little room for sentiment in her coin-
position. However, she was willing to
humor the old people who had been so
kind to her sister, and so the matter
was settled.
	Christmas morning dawned cold and
misty in the valley ; but the hoar-frost
had caught the dew on tree and hedge,
and as the day advanced, and the sun
gleamed dimly out through the shroud-
ing mist, every leafless branch was
clothed with sparkling silver, till the
whole world was transfigured in the
glowing shimmering light.
	Letitia and her mother had long since
Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
exhausted their feeble protests and
shed their unavailing tears in secret.
They well knew from past experience
that Polly always had her own way
when she set her mind to it, and indeed
they were forced to own that there was
no choice for them. The only alterna-
tive would be for the old people to
break up their home, sell their bits of
furniture  precious to them as house-
hold gods  and say farewell forever to
all that made life dear to them the
homely cottage with its memories of
joy and sorrow, the friendly greetings
and even the gossip of their neighbors
and last, not least, the priceless free-
dom of going in and out, at no mans
will but their own. All this would be
lost to them when once the gates of
the big prison-like House should
have closed behind them; they would
leave all hope beyond those high walls,
and the familiar place of their dwelling
would know them again no more. This
was a depth of misery and degradation
which Timothy and Ann Lever could
not face.
	It was not much past eight oclock in
the morning when the carriers cart
came slowly up the lane, with the old
white mare, driven by young Sam, a
lad of about twelve, with a shock of red
hair and a round, good-tempered face.
He could not manage to drive close up
to the cottage gate, for the ruts were so
deep just there, so they had to come
out to meet him. Letitia was carefully
wrapped up in a big red shawl of her
mothers, under which she could cuddle
the baby up warm, and was hoisted up
into the middle of the seat, whe ic they
were to sit three abreast  Polly on
one side and young Sam on the other.
Ann Lever stood at the gate in her
purple sun-bonnet, waving her hand,
and straining her eyes to watch them
till the last moment when they disap-
peare(l into the mist.
	The travellers jogged on in silence
down the village street, on past the
church, and up the steep hill under
the, overhangin~ fir-trees, where every
needle shot out its sparkling diamonds
of frost, and the tall poplars beyond
seemed to bend forward like shadowy</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">ghosts in the dim gloaming, while all
the near foreground was lightly coy-
ered with a silvery sprinkle of pow-
dered snow.
It was scaicely ten miles by the road
to Steynford, and yet it seemed an end-
less drive that day ; for they had a
hard matter to get beyond a walk the
whole distance. As the boy driver
cheerfully remarked 
Taint nar a bit o good to hurry t
wold me~re ; herll go her own pace,
be t never zo. Lawk I mid het she
wi a besom-stake, and tooden be no
odds.
	No doubt he spoke the truth from old
experience. Anyhow, it was nearly
eleven oclock when the desolate little
party reached their destination, and the
villagers were just going into church 
at least, they passed some children and
a few men by the porch, who stared at
the furreners with mild curiosity.
The women were probably at home
cooking the Christmas dinner, thought
Polly, with a touch of envy as they
drove on very slowly up the road to
Farmer Mitchells, and came to a full
stop in front of the lonely cottage to
which they had been directed as.
	shepherds hut agen the vold.
	Here Letitia, who was all trembling
with cold and anxiety, was helped
down, as soon as her sister had quite
satisfied herself that she had come to
the right place. Next a variety of
queer-looking packages were handed
out, and young Sam was sent down to
the Red Lion to put up, with the cart
and mare, and a bundle of good things
for his own dinner, which set his face
in a broad grin.
	The critical moment of the whole
expedition had now arrived, and it was
with a sigh of relief that Polly found
the door on the latch; and though the
cottage was empty, she knew that the
owner could not be far away, and
would soon return. On her way up
the hill she had seen through a gap in
the hedge the sheltered fold, built up
with hurdles and straw, and she felt
sure that  shepherd  was close at
hand looking after his ewes. It was
all very bare and comfortless inside the
85
low, dark room, with only a narrow
windoxv at one end, cut through the
thick wall. In the middle of the
rough stone floor there was a deal
table ; while two rush-bottomed chairs,
a dresser with a few odd bits of crock-
ery, a black kettle, and a pot or two,
and an old settle by the fireside, coin-
pleted most of the scanty furniture.
	But Polly, nothing daunted, was
equal to the occasion  in fact, the
more she had to do, the more her
sl)irits seemed to rise. She looked
about and fetched wood from the out-
house at the back, and soon made up a
bright, crackling fire from the smoul-
dering embers on the hearth, for the
place struck damp and cold to her.
Then she put Letitia on the settle in
the chimney-corner to feed and comfort
the poor baby, who had woke up and
was beginning to cry, and next hung
the kettle on to boil foracup of tea
that unfailing support and luxury of
poor women. Meanwhile her (left
fingers soon produced a change in the
wretched place which was little short
of magical. She seemed to have
thought of everything, and no one
ever knew at what personal sacrifice
she had collected all the little odds
and ends, which go so far to~vards
turning the poorest dwelling into a
home. She nailed up a muslin blind
in the window, and a strip of colored
chintz along the black boamd in front
of the chimney ; laid a bright cushion
on one of the stiff-backed chairs, and
stuck a few sprigs of holly about the
room. Then she carefully opened a
roll of paper and took out her last
treasures,  a few gaudy pictures, some
rude engravings, an(1 a grocers al-
manac ; an(l, making a little paste with
the now boiling water, she stuck them
up against the bare, whitewashed wall.
This was her greatest triumph, and
after she hind given a touch here and
there, the transformation was really
marvellous.
	Having thus satisfied her artistic
taste, she was free to devote all her
energies to the cooking, or rather
warming-up of the good things she had
brought. Before long, a savory smell
Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">86
from the black pot hung over the fire,
aud from an earthen crock on the
hearth, began to pervade the room
next she took a white cloth and sundry
small articles from her basket and laid
out the table. Then she set the door
ajar and began to listen anxiously for
footsteps.
	La, dear! I do hope as shepherd
be a-comm zoon, she murmured to
herself, vor it be all ready, an tes
gone dinner-time.
	The genial warmth of the fire, before
which the baby. was spreading out his
little pink toes, the hot cup of tea, and
a gradually increasing interest in
Pollys doings, had brought a smile
and a faint flush of color to Letitias
pale face, when the door was abruptly
pushed open, and Caleb Thornden
came in. He gave a great start at the
sight of his unexpected guests, and
looked round in utter amazement at
the scene before him. He had scarcely
time to recover himself before Polly
came forward to meet him, with a
cheerful face.
	I do wish ee a Merry Christmas,
shepherd; an us have a-come to put
ec a bit straight. It do zecmn a pity,
now, she added wistfully, vor vok
as be wed to bide apart, an zo Ive
a-brought Titia an the little chap ; tes
all my doin, zo doant ee lay the blame
on she.
	With a smile on her face, but trem-
bling inwardly, the brave woman
paused for the answer on which her
sisters fate depended. She cherished
still the vague hope that, as he was
known to be a good shepherd and
tender with the lambs, there should be
the making -f a kind husband and
father in such a mami. There was ab-
solute silence in the room while she
waited patiently, but no words came.
Caleb cast a bewildered glance round
the cottage, which had an air of com-
fort, and a promise of good cheer, to
which he had hitherto been a stranger,
and his heart was softened.
	At a sign from her sister, whose
quick perception realized that the
battle was half won, Letitia timidly
Cuckoo Corner: A West Country Sketch.
came up to the table, and her husband
took his seat in silence by her side,
while Polly made an excuse to fetch a
stool which she had seen in the out-
house. She was in no hurry to come
back, and presently the shepherd in a
shame-faced sort of way, nudged out
his elbow towards the baby on her
knee, and asked 
What be un called?
	Caleb, replied the poor little
wife, almost in a whisper.
	When Polly caine in and took her
place at table, she piled up the mans
plate well with hot beef and potatoes,
and finished off with thick slices of old
Hephzibahs plum-pudding. To cover
the silence of the other two, she kept
up a constant chatter about everything
she could think of, till what with the
good dinner and the lively talk, shep-
herd was worked up into quite a pleas-
ant temper.
	Then Polly felt that her part was
done, and she got up to go.
	Young Sam an the me~re 11 be
a-weary o bidin down to the Red
Lion ; zo now, Caleb, do ee tell I ef
zo be thee wants they  and she
pointed to her sistet and the child on
her knee  vor to bide along o thee
or not?
	Half involuntarily the poor young
creature had risen from her seat, and
was beginning to wrap the big shawl
round her precious burden, when 
such is the contrariety of human na-
ture  possibly that very movement
may have decided him  he put out his
hand to stop her.
	No, no, Titia, he cried abruptly,
doant ee go vor to leave I agen
Thee be~nt half a bad lass, an usll jog
on together zumways, an the young un
too. Zo theeve a-called the little chap
Caleb, did ee ? he added in a low
tone which was almost a caress.
	For all her common sense, Pollys
eyes were full of blinding tears a s,with
a hearty kiss and a mute farewell to
her sister, she slipped away, leaving
the husband and wife to dree their
weird like other folks.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">England and France on the Niger.
From The Nineteenth Century.

ENGLAND AND FRANCE ON THE NIGER.

THE RACE FOR BORGU.


BY CAPTAIN F. D. LUGARD.

	IT has been the reproach of the
British possessions in West Africa 
the Gambia, Sierra Leone, the Gold
Coast, Lagos, and the Oil rivers  that
though they have been under the Brit-
ish flag for so many years (some of
them, indeed, for several centuries),
little or nothing has been done to ex-
tend our influence into the interior.
British administration has been con-
tent to sit as a custodian at the ports,
and to reap the benefit of such com-
merce as found its outlet there, con-
ducted, as it mainly was, through
unscrupulous negro middlemen, who
denied the real producers access to the
markets, and levied such arbitrary ex-
actions from the natives of the interior
as their own avarice and greed might
prompt. Cannibalism, human sacri-
fice, and the worst forms of slavery
might go on unchecked in the interior,
and cven among the middlemen, as
witncss the recent orgies of the natives
of the coast town of Brass, but the
British traders meant dollars, and,
like Gallio, cared for none of these
things. Until the year 1809 the dol-
lars accumulated by the British traders
were the direct price of human blood,
but in that year the slave trade was
abolished, and the exports took the
form of palm oil and other natural
products. The abolition of the over-
sea slave trade was, however, but a
veneer of humanity which soon overlay
a practice hardly less destructive to the
native races than the slave trade itself.
In exchange for the commercial prod-
ucts which had superseded the traffic
in slaves, the European pioneers of
civilization imported into the country
thousands  nay, millions  of fire-
arms, with powder, and a flood of
poisonous liquor. These imports con-
tinued unchecked until very recently,
when the obligations incurred under
the Brussels Act necessitated some
prohibition of the import of firearms.
The import of spirits, however, re
mained practically unchecked. Hu-
manitarian motives now furnished an
excellent cover for the imposition of
duties on spirits which, though too low
to check the import, served to enrich
the administrations of the coast ports,
and to provide a large revenue for the
mere trouble of collection.
	It is due to the unceasing energyof
French extdnsion in West Africa  an
extension which in England we have
invariably stigmatized as ion,
notwithstanding the fact that our colo-
nies had during all these years made
little or no effort to develop their own
hinterlands  that within the last year
or two England has awakened to the
necessity of some action, however vacil-
lating, with regard to her West African
possessions.
	Recently, the energy and enterprise
of Sir Gilbert Carter have boldly faced
the problem of the middlemen, and the
defeat of the Jebus, followed by the
submission of the Egbas in 1891, has
thrown open the hinterland of Lagos
to British exploration. The immediate
hinterland of Lagos consisted of the
country of the Yorubas, a most indus-
trious race passionately devoted to
trading. The majority of their coun-
try~ up to the eighth degree of north
latitude, abounds in the oil palms. The
ela bush (Lonchocarpus cyanescens),
largely cultivated for its excellent in-
digo dye, thrives everywhere ; cotton
is grown in great quantities, aiRi the
native looms produce an admirable,
strong, and beautifully woven cloth;
the forests abound in rubber, and the
industry of the people produces in
abundance these and other products in
exchange for the imports of Lagos,
which consist, alas ! for the most part
of poisonous gin, for which a more ex-
tended market has thus been created
by this opening up of the interior. So
far, however, Lagos has succeeded in
penetrating only some one hundred
and twenty miles from the coast. Be-
yond this, to the north-west, the Yoru-
bas are harassed by large plundering
bands of the Borgu. Passing south-
wards from their own boundary (about
lat. 90 N.), and circling round the
87</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">88
larger towns, these freebooters cut off
communications from the south, fall
daily upon little parties of traders, and,
not content with~ plundering, massacre
them with ruthless cruelty. The
greater part of northern Yoruba has
thus become a wilderness, and in such
centres of pol)ulation as still exist the
towns are defended by lines of walls
within walls, by- deep moats and nias
sive gates. Outside of their fortifica-
tions the Yorubas dare not call their
lives their own, and every party pass-
ing from the north to convey their
produce to, or visit their friends in,
the southern to~vns, is escorted by a
small army of warriors. When the
escorts meet the enemy they are
usually victorious, but a superstitious
dread of the witchcraft rind of the
deadly poisoned arrows for which the
]3orgu are famous throughout West
Africa, has prevented their ever mak-
inv head against them by an invasion
in force of Borgu. Sueh an invasion
has been attempted, but the Yorubas
are firmly convinced that the Borgu pos-
s ess the power of creating dissension
in the minds of their enemies, and thus
predisposed to panic, it is little to be
wondered at that the result they dreaded
overtook their armies, and internal
dissensions compelled them to abandon
the war. Sir Gilbert Carter was not
the man to allow this unsatisfactory
~tate of things to continue, but his
ener~ies were for the moment directed
to~vards the north-eastern frontier of
Yoruba, and the settlement of a diffi-
culty between two powerful sections of
the Yoruba peol)les  the Ibadans and
the Illorins  detained his officers.
The Ibadans represented the Yoruba
people properly so called, and were in
treaty with the Lagos government;
the Illorins represented the Foula Mo-
hammnedan conquerors of the great
Sokoto Empire, who had in earlier
times overrun the whole country, but
were now restricted to its north-eastern
district under the Foula Emir of Illorin.
This emir, as an outlying tributary of
the Sokoto Empire, was in treaty with
the Royal Niger Company, and since
that company thus already controlled a
England and France on the Niger.
	half of northern Yoruba, it lay at least
as much to their hand as to that of the
Lagos government to undertake the
administration of the remainder of the
northern district by entering into treaty
relations with its principal chiefs.
	The coast area of the iloyal Niger
Company is but small, consisting
merely of the main mouth of the
Niger, with some portion of its (lelta.
Their rOle, in opposition to that of the
other governments of the West Coast,
had been the development of the far
interior. Sitnated, as the mouth of the
NPrer is, in the angle of the great curve
called the Gulf of Guinea, the term
hinterland could hardly be applied to
their territories which consist of the
countries accessible from both banks
of the river and its great tributary the
Benu~. The Niger is navigable by
light-draught steamers for three months
and by launches for nine months, to a
point a few miles past the small river
island of Jebbi~ (lat. 90 10 N.) ; and
the countries which border this north-
ern part of the river as far as Jebba
are Nup~ an(l Illorin, both of which
have long been in treaty alliance with
the company. On the left bank Nup6
extends far beyond the limit of naviga-
tion, and as the countries on this, the
eastern, side of the river were secured
to England under the treaty with
France (August, 1890), which fixed the
boundary between the two pow~rs at a
line drawn from Say, on the Upper
Niger, to Barrun, on Lake Chad, there
is no question as to the European
suzerainty in this district. On the
right bank, however, the case requires
more explanation. The company main-
tain that the Say-Barrua line, being an
east and ~vest line, has no significance
unless it be to delimit the territory
lying between the meridians passing
through its extreme points. They
maintain, therefore, that all the terri-
tory lying south of the Say-Barrua line
(with the exception of a l)ortioml of
Dahomey, which was admitted as
within French influence by separate
and simultaneous instruments), is,
under this international agreement, a
part of British territory quite indepen</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">The Race for Borgu.

dently of any local treaties with tribal
chiefs. They support their contention
by the fact that the inception of the
treaty was in order to protect the hin-
terland of the French Mediterranean
possessions, and this is specified in the
text. These possessions are distant
from the Say-Barrun line more than
fifteen hundred miles, and the interi
tion, therefore, was clearly to secure to
France all this vast area north of the
latitude of Say, except a small protrud-
ing portion of the Sokoto Empire,
while that lying to the south should
remain British. There was no indica-
tion in the treaty that the area assigned
to Great Britain should l)e limited to
the east side of the Niger. On the
contrary, the company maintain that
the purpose of the treaty was to assign
to France the whole of the Upper
Niger (navigable throughout its greater
portion), together with sole control
over all territory on both its banks,
provided that Great Britain obtained a
similar control on the Lower Niger
south of Say. This intention was
clearly understood in the pourparlers
which preceded the signature of the
treaty, and the French thereupon,
abandoning all idea of finding an outlet
for the trade of their countries by the
Lower Niger, proceeded to connect by
a railway the towns of Bammako, on
the Upper navigable Niger, with Me-
dma, on the navigable Senegal River,
so as to bring the products of the
buckle of the Niger to the seaport
of St. Louis in French Senegal. At a
later period, however, after the French
had annexed Dahomey, it seems to
have occurred to them to dispute the
validity of Englands exclusive claim
to the right bank of the Niger. North
of Jebba, and debouching for a few
miles on the Lower navigable Niger,
extends the eastern limit of the country
of Borgu. The Borgu chief who owned
sway over this riverine territory, had
his capital at Boussa, above the rapids
(south of Say). His authority over the
whole of that portion of Borgu which
extends along the Niger appeared to be
unquestioned, and he energetically in-
sisted that he was moreover titular
89
king of all Borgu. With this chief the
Royal Niger Company concluded a
treaty in January, 1890, and since that
date he has never swerved in his alle-
giance to the company, from whom he
has been in receipt of an annual sub-
sidy. North of Borgu the company
had treaty rights over Gurnia, a prov-
ince of Gandu, whose territories bor-
dered the river on both sides up to and
beyond Say. As a portion of the So-
koto Empire, moreover, these countries
were especially excluded from any
French interference under the treaty
of August, 1890. Such was the posi-
tion in 1894.
	The French meanwhile had been
gradually extending eastwards from
their possessions in Senegambia, on the
Atlantic coast, and had cut off all the
natural hinterland of the British col-
onies of the Gambia, Sierra Leone, and
the Gold Coast, together with those of
the Free Negro State of Liberia. It
now became evident that it was their
intention to carry this extension to the
rear of German Togo-land and the
Lagos territory of Yoruba, gaining a
fresh outlet to the sea through their
new possession of Dahomey. Entirely
setting aside the British claims under
the international agreement I have
described, they went further, and
threw doubts on the validity of the
Boussa treaty under which the com-
pany claimed to have acquired suze-
rainty over all Borgu. Suddenly,
therefore, this little-known country
became the centre of interest to three
of the greatest powers of Europe. Ex-
tending as it does to the north of
Yoruba (Lagos), Dahomney (French),
and part of Togo-land (German), each
nation became eager to contest the
title-deeds to its possession. But
important as it was to France and
Germany, it was of vastly greater im-
portance to England. By the Berlin
Act of 1885 freedom of transit on the
Niger was secured to the commercial
vessels of all nations. But so long as
the territory on both banks from the
mouth up to Say was exclusively Brit-
ish, while the navigation of the river
north of Jebba was hopelessly inter</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">90
rupted by cataracts, this freedom of
transit could not be employed to injure
the companys revenues. On the Up-
per Niger, between Bammako and
Timbuctoo, the French have placed
steamers and gunboats, nud if they
could also acquire Borgu, and so obtain
a long stretch of the right bank of the
Lower Niger, they could draw the
trade from the British regions of
the central Soudan to the detriment of
the British revenues.
	The possession, therefore, of Borgu
became a matter of some importance to
France, but of vital importance to the
Royal Niger Company if they desired
to maintain the sole control of the
lower waterway by Great Britain. In
pursuance of these aims France now
declared that the British treaties with
Boussa were valueless as regards the
suzerainty of Borgu. The leading
French journals emphatically insisted
that Nikki alone was the capital of all
Borgu, and its king the ruler of the
whole country. Convinced that the
powerful expedition which had sud-
denly left France for Dahomey on the
24th of July, 1894, under Captain Dc-
c~ur would reach Nikki long before
any other could possibly arrive there,
they were loud in their protestations
that whoever first concluded a treaty
with the king of Nikki would be the
real European suzerain of Borgu. It
is, said the Potitique (Jotoniale, the
chief colonial organ in France, a ver-
itable steeplechase to which France,
England, and Germany are devoting
themselves to gain that part of the
buckle of the Niger which impinges on
the lower river (December 19, 1894),2
and believing, as they did, that France
was bound to win the race, they scarce
took the trouble to restrain a somewhat
premature exultation. Already M.
	1 The authority of the king of Nikki extends to
the north, and to the east as far as the right bank
of the Niger, where it includes the important
points of Gomba and of Boussa. Politique t?olo-
aiate, December 19, 1594. Vide also same paper,
dated January 29, 1895.
	2 cest une v6ritable course an clocher, que se
livrent en ce moment Ia France, lAngleterre et
1Allemagne pour Ia mainmise de la partie de la
bouche du Niger attenante au cours moyen du
fleuve.
England and France on the Niger.
	Ballot, governor of Dahomey, had pre-
pared the way for Decceur by proceed-
ing beyond the northern limits of Ba-
homey, through the Sab6 country to the
borders of Borgu. Decceur on landing
had but to march straigilt through to
join ilim, and thence only some fifty
miles separated him from Nikki. It
would seeni that the feverish anxiety
of France hInd placed in the field some
four or five separate expeditions to gain
her object. In the far west Monteil
was advancing on Kong with an army
of eleven hundred and forty-six sol-
diers, while towards Borgu itself were
directed tile expeditions of Captain
Decceur, Captain Tout~e, Lieutenant
Baud, and M. Alby, ladministra-
teur of Dallomey (Pot. Got. Decem-
ber 19, 1894).
	Under such circumstances the Royal
Niger Company were not idle, though
at this period they had no knowledge
of the scale of preparations which were
being made by France. Decceurs de-
parture was known, but inquiries only
resulted in tile assurance that his
objects were solely confined to Daho-
mey. Although maintaining that tile
treaties with Boussa were effective
over the whole of Borgu, the company
was well aware how difficult would be
the task of proving this by native evi-
deuce against a French treaty with
Nikki. They therefore entrusted to
me a mission, whose object was to en-
deavor to anticipate French enterprise
in this direction. I left London on tile
28th July, 1894, with this object.
	Tile country of Borgu which had thus
acquired a temporary notoriety is one
of the few districts remaining in Africa
which were as yet unexplored by Euro-
peans. The invasions of tile Foula
Mohammedans who swept over all this
portion of Africa, and formed the
mighty empire of Sokoto-Gandu and
Sainory, spent their force against it in
vain. To the north, south, east, and
west their conquests met with no
check, but Borgu remained uncon-
quered. At the present day the Fon-
las, who throughout these vast regions
hold a position as a superior race, and
call themselves white men, are but</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">The 1?aee for Borgu.
slaves in Borgu. It is estimated that
at the present moment the kings of
Sokoto and Bornu could, place 11 force
numbered by thousands both of infan-
try and cavalry in the field. The ar-
mies of Samory and Ahmadou 
offshoots of the Foula race  which
have been opposed to the French, have
likewise numl)ered many thousands.
El Hadj Omars original army in 1854
numbered twelve thousand men, while
later armies opposed to the Fiench ad-
vance by his successors, Ahmadou and
Samory, have included much greater
numbers, and the vast quantities of
arms of precision and munitions which
from time to time fell into the hands of
the victors, included Gras rifles of
native manufacture. It is no wonder,
then, that the comparatively small
nation of Borgu, which alone had re-
sisted the tide of Foula conquest 
which had repelled with equal success
the incursions of the invincible army
of Dahomey with its dreaded Amazon
warriors from the south  should have
sums up the available information
about Borgu

	These people are decidedly the most in-
teresting of the tribes of the Middle Niger,
being the sole pagan tribe which has suc-
cessfully resisted the Mohammedan inva-
sion. For years did the Foulas of Sokoto
and Gando attempt to conquer the country,
desisting, however, in the end, in the firm
belief that the blessing of their prophet
was not with them in fighting against this
strange people. They themselves ascribe
their invincibility not so much to their
fighting powers as to their religion, which
they affirm is that of Kisra, a Jew (our
Christ 2) who gave his life for the sins of
mankind. They are most indignant, and
perhaps justly so, at being called pagans,
considering themselves in every way far
superior to the Mohammedans. They say
that their forefathers were originally set-
tled in the north of Africa, and were driven
from thence about the eighth or ninth
century by the Mohammedan conquerors.
They claim connection with Bornu, and it
is to be remarked that, as Bariba is the
native name for Borgu, so also the native
name for Bornu is Berebere, or Barn-ban.
attained a singular prestige  a pres- The two tribes, therefore, before they were
tige so great that throughout the west- driven south, possibly formed part of the
era Soudan the people of Borgu were Barbary States. Be that as it may, there
credited with occult powers of witch- is no doubt that Borgu and Bornu estab-
craft. Not only had they thus held at lished order and a regular form of govern-
bay the hostile hordes which had anal- ment in their present provinces ages before
hilated the nations around them, but any other tribe of these parts dreamt of
hitherto fhey had, as we have seen, ~- such things; and to this day both have
remained unfettered by the Foula yoke.
cluded the European explorer, and the The Borgu people are much feared by their
greater part of their country remained neighbors, since they have frequently
wholly unknown to Europe. Wolf, a proved their bravery in the field. Ten
German, in 1889 succeeded in penetrat- Borgu horsemen are enough to defeat one
ing western Borgu ,and arrived near hundred Foula horsemen is a Housa
to Nikki only to die. Kling had to proverb. The Borgu arrow is very
turn back before he reached that point, poisonous expresses the Nu$s view of
Duncan, in 1846, had travelled far into their neighbors; while in Yoruba-land old
Borgu only to meet the same fate as women say, God deliver one from a Ba-
Wolf. Later, in 1893, the expedition nba war. Their arms consist of spears
and arrows, the poison on the latter being
of M. Hess, a Frenchman travelling very deadly, and they have been able to
northwards from Yoruba, was cut to hold their own with these weapons even
pieces by the Borgu, and the leader against the forces of the king of Dahomey,
was himself killed by a poisoaed arrow. armed with muskets. . . . Their knowi-
In the extreme east only, near the edge of medicines is proverbial. What-
Niger, had Clapperton and Lander suc- ever disease cannot be cured in Bariba-land
ceeded in passing unscathed. The can be cured nowhere else, is a common
great traveller Barth had left Borgu to saying among the tribes of the Western
the south, though he collected much Soudan. With all their good points, how-
information about the country. The ever, the Borgu are cut-throats and rob-
latest writer on the Niger district thus iMockler-Ferryman, p. 144.
91</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">92
bers at heart, and travelling in their
country is attended with much danger, and
caravans, unless well armed, have to
pay a heavy blackmail to secure a safe
passage.
	Without endorsing everything here
stated, my experience in Borgu led me
to conclude that this verdict is in the
main correct.
	The English expedition under my
comman(l consisted of forty soldiers 
undisciplined and raw Housa recruits
 ham j)ered by large impedimenta,
numbering over three hundred and
twenty unarmed men and some forty
donkeys. The race for Borgu made
it imperative to start without waiting
for the cessation of the rains. The
flooded watercourses and swollen rivers,
the dense impenetrable vegetation
which in Africa springs up during the
rainy seas on, and the mortality among
the transport animals unable to stand
the wet and exposure, together with
other difficulties which it is needless to
specify here, made progress far more
difficult and slow than it would have
proved a few months later.
	I may perhaps be permitted to di-
gress in brief explanation, since it is
probably hard for English readers to
appreciate how very greatly the diffi-
culties of African travel are increased
when it is necessary, as it was in this
case, to start during the rainy season.
Had we waited, however, for a more
convenient season, without attempt-
ing to surmount these difficulties I
should have beeii at least two months
too late, and instead of anticipating
Captain Decceur by sixteen days, I
should have reached Nikki a month or
two after it had become (in his view)
a French possession. It took us, for
instance, eight hours to cross our first
stream, fordable with hardly a check
later in the year. A single tiny canoe,
obtained after great delay and with
junch difficulty, carries across about fif-
teen loads (or twelve of the men who
cant swim) at each journey. Crossing
and recrossing the boiling stream more
than a score of times, the passage is at
length effected, while the transport
animals are unladen, and swum across
England and France on the Niger.
	one by one and reladen on the other
bank. On another occasion, where no
canoe was available for an unfordable
stream, we had to construct a rough
bridge by cutting down such trees as
overhung the water. Such work was
familiar to me, but to my men it was
wholly new, and to describe the diffi-
culty of getting savages to grasp ones
intention and assist with any sem-
blance of sense, especially when one is
ignorant of their language, is a task
beyond the ability of my pen. Apart
from swollen streams, the dense drip-
ping grass six feet high which soaks
the sacks of hay which (10 duty as sad-
dles and doubles their weight  the
descending torrents of rain, which in-
duce fever among the Europeans, an(I
send the l)Orters to bed foodless by ex-
tinguishing their camp fires, while it
utterly prostrates the donkeys  all
these add to their discomfort, and delay
the progress of the march. Beyond
extra work and discomfort, however,
there is a more serious side. The men
and animals tired, and often foodless
through a march spun out from day-
dawn to sunset, straggle hopelessly,
and the caravan (at shortest a mile in
length) becomes indefinitely prolonged.
The dense grass  which later will be
burned by the annual fires of the
Soudan  invites an ambush, and pie
vents the soun(ls of conflict reaching
through the intervenin~  bush.
This, in a dangerous country teeming
with freebooters atid robbers, adds
greatly to a leaders anxieties and to
his work. I quote these minor details
only to show that the imperative neces-
sity of reaching our objective before
our rivals knew no law of delay ; that
we succeeded in spite of these obstacles
was entirely due to the unwearying
efforts of my comrades, Messrs. Mot-
tram and Reynolds, whose energy noth-
ing could deter, and whose willingness
nothing could damp. Material indeed
were not wanting for the more graphic
pen of a special correspondent,
eager to excite the imagination of his
readers.
	Landing at Akassa, at the mouth of
the Niger, Bous sa, some six hundred</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">The Race for Borqu.
and fifty miles from the sea, was vis-
ited on the 15th of September, the as-
cent having been made by steamer as
far as Jebba, and thence overland for
one hundred miles. The whole ex-
pedition reached Kiama, the first in-
land district of Borgu, a mouth later,
and on the 10th of November I con-
cluded a treaty with the king of Nikki.
Five (lays after we had left Nikki the
French expedition under Captain De-
c~ur arrived, and it was closely fol-
lowed by a second under M. Alby. In
spite of the prior treaty made by my-
self, the Frenchmen determined to
conclude one, and the French papers
state that they succeeded in doing this
on the 26th of November. The En-
ghish papers, however, announce that a
report was current in Lagos in Janu-
ary, long before the news of the En-
glish treaty was known, to the effect
that French protection had been re-
fused by the Borgu. Two officers of
the Deceur expedition travelling down
the Niger many months later informed
Lieutenant Turner that the expedition
consisted of five hundred Senegalese.
These  tirailleurs were, it is believed,
armed with magazine rifles, and in ad-
dition it is reported that the French
had some guns. In the face of such a
force the Nikki king would sign any-
thing, for he was apparently taken
wholly by surprise. In fact, there was
no rumor of the advance of the French
at the time we left the town, only four
or five (lays apparently before their
arrival. According to the French
papers Captain Deceur concluded his
treaty, and M. Alby, on his arrival,
added to this a declaration that no
previous treaty had been concluded.
Their telegrams announcing the French
treaty made no reference to the En-
glish expedition, so that when the
news of the prior treaty by the British
reached Europe, the French press
naturally stigmatized it as false, re-
marking that it was absurd to suppose
that Captain Dec~ur would not have
heard of my having been at Nikki.
But, strange to say, the two French
officers already alluded to acknowl-
edged that they were well aware the
British had been before them ! The
British expedition passing southwards
concluded treaties with the frontier
chiefs of North Yoruba, and obtained
a voluntary declaration from the chief
of Southern Borgu that he was wholly
bound by the treaty entered into by
his brother at Nikki. Meanwhile the
commanders of the French expeditions,
claiming Borgu as theirs in virtue of
their belated and futile treaty at Nikki,
considered, I presume, that the En-
glish treaty of 1890 with Boussa had
thereby become valueless, since they
had emphatically maintained that the
Nikki king was suzerain of all Borgu,
including Boussa. They, therefore,
proceeded to visit that town, and
thence passing southwards they estab-
lished themselves on the Niger. It
appears that from here they en-
deavored to open a route to north
Dahomey. I had, however, been care-
ful to close this very route by prior
treaties with Kishi and Ilesha. Later
intelligence is to the effect that they
have quarrelled with the Nup~ chiefs
on the left bank of the Niger, and have
plundered and burnt a Nup6 village.
Nup~ (a portion of the Sokoto Empire)
has for many years been included iii
the Niger Protectorate, and has been
in treaty with the Niger Company, and
in receipt of a large annual subsidy
from them. The quarrel has probably
arisen from arbitrary and wholly un-
justifiable exactions and demands for
food and canoes, which should have
been made through the companys
agent. If it be true that an armed
French expedition has actually crossed
the Niger, the position becomes still
more critical. It is stated that Captain
Tout~e is a private individual, but in
the case of both Emimi Pasha and Dr.
Carl Peters, who led armed expedi-
tions into British East Africa in 1889
91, the German government formally
disavowed their acts and repudiated
them. Is the French government pre-
pared to act with similar courtesy in
the case of Captain Tont~e ? Evi-
dence, however, is not wanting, and
can be produced on requisition, that
Captain Tout~e did not start in the
93</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">England and France on the Niger.
capacity of a private traveller, though
it is easily credible that he may have
subsequently exceeded his instructions.
In brief, the case stands thus the
company claim that the French had
no right to enter Borgu east of the
meridian of Say under the international
agreement of 1890. Apart from this,
Borgu belongs to whichever power first
concludes a treaty with the local king.
The company claimed to have done so
in respect of their treaty with Boussa.
In deference, however, to the repeated
assertions of France, that Nikki was
the sole and only suzerain of Borgu,
they sent me thither. The British
treaty (concluded solely in deference
to this assertion by France) preceded
the French treaty by sixteen days, con-
sequently it baffles the wit of man
to divine on what grounds the French
can justify the continuance of their ex-
peditions in Borgu territory, while we
on our part are willing to admit the
error which led to their arrival, and to
rest content with their immediate with-
drawal. If the later news be true that
any armed French expedition, private
or otherwise, has crossed the Niger, it
is nothing short of a national insult,
and for the sake of our good relations
and continued peace with our neigh-
bor, it is earnestly to be hoped that the
French government will lose no time
in repudiating any such action on the
part of its officers.
	The extremely untenable nature of
the French claims towards the Niger,
and the gratuitously aggressive appear-
ance of some of the actions of their
agents in this direction  among which
may be included the forcible entry into
the. Niger of the French gunboat
LArdent, in violation of international
law  lead me to infer that these
actions must have a definite ulterior
motive, and that it is absurd to suppose
that that motive can possibly consist in
the idea of justifying such acts of
wanton aggression, and thereby acquir-
ing any rights in the territories in
question. The real objective of France
 as I have repeatedly pointed out
during the last three years  is the
Nile Valley. Events have now justi
fled my forecast. Her motive is triple.
(1) Access to the navigable waterway
of the Nile, as an outlet for the trade
of her central Soudan possessions, a
claim she would be certain to advance
if she had a station on any navigable
tributary of the Nile. (2) Extension
of her African Empire from the At-
lantic to the Red Sea, an extension for
which she has long been energetically
preparing from her base at Obok and
Tanjurrah, opposite Aden, and by
agents in Abyssinia. (3) The embar-
rassment of England in Egypt by the
acquisition of the Upper Nile and the
control of the waters of the river.
	The steady and uniform policy pur-
sued by France in West Africa since
1876a policy never interrupted, and
prosecuted at a cost of millions  for-
bids us to judge French colonial exten-
sion by the standard of our own
spasmodic efforts. In spite of almost
insuperable difficulties, the splendid
victories of Achinard, Humbert, and
Combes over the gi~eat armies of Au-
madou and Samory secured the stea(ly
advance of France eastwards from
Senegambia. This unbroken policy of
annexation has of late years been sim-
ilarly inaugurated in the more southern
possession of the French Congo.
Early last year we heard of an ex-
tremely powerful army under Colonel
Monteil, which was reported to be
marching from the rapids at the junc-
ture of the Well6 and Mobanghi Rivers
towards the Bahr el Gazal and the Nile.
Monteil was indeed recalled with a
portion of his force in order to under-
take new operations against Samory
and Kong, but the bulk of the force
presumably remains, with an enormous
staff of officers and munitions. 80,0001.
was voted unanimously in the French
Chamber for the establishment of a
telegraph and the placing of gunboats
on the river, in order to make in fact
(and there was no secret about it) a
thoroughly effective base for an expe-
dition towards the Nile. These events
took place a year ago, and long before
that time it was understood that Cap-
tain Decaze had been engaged in trans-
ferring an already powerful expedition
94</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">The Race for Borgu.
from the lower to the upper river.
What has become of these forces, and
of the money voted for the prosecution
of these schemes? The French papers
boasVed that the Anglo-Congo treaty
would be confronted with un fait cc-
cornpli; and it is likely we may ere
long find that their boast was not an
idle one. From Bungasso to Dem
Sulimau on the navigable Balir el
G-azal, the great tributary which enters
the Nile at Sobat (Fashoda), is not
more than three hundred miles. The
time we have wasted in inaction is
more than sufficient for an army, even
in central Africa, to accomplish this
distance. An authoritative statement
recently made in Parliament by the
responsible minister of the crown, has
irrevocably committed this country to
uphold her rights in the Nile Valley;
and all who have our national interests
and our national honor at heart are
glad of it. But the time has come 
aye, and almost passed  for definite
action, and not for mere words. There
are several forms which that action
might take, but it is beyond the scope
of the present article to deal with this
large and very grave question, nor
would it, perhaps, at the present mo-
ment be adx isable to do so here.
Borgu is a peculiar country to travel
in.	The British expedition was invari-
ably received with courtesy and hospi-
tality by the chiefs of villages and
towns. But in every Borgu village
there is a faction led by one or more
princes, whose business it is to raid
and plunder the surrounding district.
Over these lawless spirits the village
chief has little or no control, and doubt-
less, in some cases, there may be col-
lusion between the two. The leader of
a caravan has, therefore, to exercise
peculiar vigilance, and is never free
from fear of treachery, or at least from
sudden hostility where everything had
worn the garb of friendship. The
British expedition had made many
friends at Nikki, and the king declared
that henceforth the agents of the com-
pany would be welcomed throughout
the length and breadth of Borgu. He
thanked God, he said, that this great
event had happened in his lifetime,
and declared himself especially struck
by the strict discipline and supervision
which had rendered the stay of so large
a body of men unfruitful of any quar-
rels with the peasantry, and had re-
dressed their lightest complaints. His
letters and guides procured us a hearty
welcome in each town we passed
through ; but while I was in the act of
receiving cordial niessages and presents
from the chief of the town of Neeshi,
it was whispered in my ear that a com-
bination of the freebooting princes 
and their lawless followers hind deter-
mined on a night attack. Reports
reached me from time to time that the
old chief was doing his utmost to dis-
suade these robbers from their scheme,
and his bona fides was proved later by
a midnight message of warning. But
the princes had called together allies
from many neighboring villages and
would not now be deterred. Baffled in
their intention of a night surprise, they
waylaid us as we left camp the follow-
ing morning. The attack was repulsed
with much loss on their side. One
porter in our caravan was struck in the
shoulder by a poisoned arrow, and
though our guide from Nikki gave him
antidotes and charms, and lie was
carefully tended, lie was never fit for
anything afterwards, and on the return
of the expedition into the Niger terri-
tories lie had to be left in a friemidly
village, unable to walk. The only cas-
ualty in the fighting line was myself, an
arrow having penetrated deep into my
skull. I ate indiscriminately all kinds
of native concoctions said to be anti-
dotes against the poison ; for, as vari-
ous kinds of poison are employed, the
antidotes are necessarily as vat
and are administered on the principle
that if one does not succeed another
may! Undoubtedly some of the roots,
etc., which were brought to me to eat
had powerful properties, as one could
perceive froni their taste and action,
and I have brought home samples of
each for analysis. They probably could
not have been obtained under other con-
ditions, and no one is likely to court a
wound merely in the interests of science.
95</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">96
The result proved satisfactory, though
the process of waiting to see what
will happe~is by no means an agree-
able one under such circumstances.
	The robber bands of Borgu, who ap-
pear to form a very large part of the
population, appeared to have made up
their minds that this large caravan,
laden with expensive goods, and de-
fended by but forty rifles, whose pres-
ence was inappreciable in so large a
concourse, was a godsend which fate
had delivered into their hands. They
had seen the beautiful (lamasks and
shawls, the brocaded satin taborets,
and heavily embroidered covers which
had formed the presents seat by the
company to the kings and chiefs with
whom treaties had been concluded.
Their imagination filled the boxes of
ammunition, the cases of provisions,
the tent loads and paraphernalia of the
expe(lition with similar valuables. A
retrospect of the various reports and
warnings which reached us from the
time we entered Borgu, induces me to
think that these marauders had from
the first looked upon us as their legiti-
mate prey, only deferring the climax
until we should be well in the heart of
the country, and anticipating that the
king of Nikki would decline to receive
us at the capital, and so place us in
their power. The lesson their hastily
organized band had ieceived at Neeshi
taught them caution, and they deter-
mined to attack in overwhelming force
on the next occasion. The bands, led
by various well-known robber chiefs,
were reported to number from two
hundred to six hundred fighting men
apiece, and I received incontrovertible
evidence that an extremely powerful
combination had planned an attack
upon us as we marche(l out of Ilesha,
the most southern and one of the larg-
est of the towns of l3orgu. The dense
six-foot grass and heavy jungle, as vet
unburnt by the annual hush fires of the
Soudan, favored their plan of attack
by simultaneous ambushes on various
points of the mile-long caravan as it
wound along the narrow jungle path.
By a stratagem I avoi(led them, and
entered North Yoruba safely.
England and France on the Niger.
	I was at much pains to ascertain by
continual inquiry the limits of Borgu,
or Barbar, as it is more commonly
called. On the east the kingdom is
bounded by the river Niger from the
confluence of the Moshi in the south to
the borders of Gurma, a province of
Gandu. in the north. This province of
Gurma, extending approximately along
the twelfth parallel of latitude, forms
the northern limit of Borgu, which in-
cludes the important frontier town of
Illo. On the west the  Gurma roa(I ~
separates Barh)ar from Mossi, Gerunsi,
and Salaga, the frontier town on the
main Salaga road being Kirri-kirri,
E. long. 10 34 (Kippert), and this
meridlian forms the general western
limit. From Kirrikirri, the southern
boundary, roughly speaking, follows
the ninth parallel of latitude, though
the Sabd country north of Dahomey
extends a few miles to the north of that
parallel, and Ilesha is situated some
six miles below it. From Ilesha the
boundary trends northwards, and fol-
lows the Moshi River to its confluence
with the Niger.
	The Borgu are a proud and self-
important race, they are steeped in
superstition, and their dread of witch-
craft and fetish influences most of
the actions of their daily lives. When
going to battle or to raid, they festoon
themselves and their horses with innu-
merable charms to render them invul-
nerable. There are fe~v or no firearms
in Borgu.
	The horsemen are armed with swords
and lances, but the bow and deadly
poisoned arrow is the main weapon of
their armies. Its lightness renders
them active in thick bush], and its
noiselessness and the speed with which
volleys of arrows can be discharged
preeminently adapt it for th]e am-
bushes and night attacks in which the
Borgu delight. The whole nation al)
pears permeated with a passion for
organized plundering. The robber
chiefs appear to have little (hiffiCulty in
recruiting their bands to many bun
(Ireds strong, and small armies of these
freebooters form war-camps throughout
northern Yoruba for the purpose of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">raiding the roads which connect the
principal towns. Colonies of Foulas
are settled in separate villages attached
to most Borgu towns, but, as I have
already said, these people  the con-
quering race of West Africa, from
whose royal stock the great kings of
Sokoto, Gandu, Nup~, and Illorin, are
drawn  are but mere slaves in Borgu,
as are also the Yorubas settled in the
country.
	There are few or no striking physical
features in Barbar-land. The country
is uniformly level or undulating, with
no mountains and but small chains of
hills. Geologic ally the formation con-
sists of masses of ironstone and honey-
combed lava impregnated with iron,
alternating with surfaces of grey gran-
ite. It is sparsely inhabited and
thickly wooded with jungle and dwarf
forest. Various trees of the Ficus
class are cultivated around the villages;
the cotton-tree, adansonia, tamarind,
and acacia are met with, though not in
abundance. The shcea-tree is common,
and its  butter is collected for trade.
The elu dye plant (Lonchocarpus
cyartescens) and a superior tobacco
form, with capsicunis, etc., articles of
trade. The oil-palm and the rubber
vine appear in the south towards
Yoruba, and become more and more
plentiful as one travels southwards.
There is, however, but little trade in
the country owing to the predatory in-
stinets of the people; but since the
great trade route connecting the coin-
mercial centres of Kano, etc., in the
Sokoto Empire with the marts of Salaga
and Vendi passes through the heart of
Borgu from east to west, there is no
doubt that with an era of security a
considerable volume of trade would
pass through Borgu. The imports are
principally Kola-nuts, potash, salt,
brass, and iron, and leatherwork.
ilorses thrive in the country, and are
imported from the north, but both
these and donkeys are scarce and ex-
pensive. All the kinds of African
grain are cultivated, but the devasta-
tions caused by flights of locusts (from
the north and north-west) compel the
people to rely chiefly on yams against
	LiVINg AGE.	VGL. vii.	319
97
the contingency of famine. Very ex-
cellent native cloth is woven in the
country. The Borgu do not appear to
be much addicted to slave raiding or
slave trading. A few slaves pass con-
stantly through the country on their
way from the north and east to the
southern markets of Yoruba and Illo-
rin, but, in contradistinction to the
peoples and tribes who surround them,
my observation led me to conclude that
the Borgu are not a slave raiding peo-
ple. Cattle and flocks are conspicuous
by their absence, and indeed the people
are essentially poor in all that consti-
tutes wealth in Africa. This they owe
not to the incapacity of their land, but
to the lawless bands which keep trade
and industry out of the country.
Spirits in small quantities have pen-
etrated from Lagos, but the same
causes which have impoverished the
country have also contributed to keep
it practically free from the inroad of
firearms and spirits.



From The Contemporary Review.
THE POETRY OF KEBLE.

	IT is a difficult matter to criticise a
religious poet from a purely literary
standpoint. There was a curious in-
stance of this last year. When the
Keats memorial was unveiled at Ilamp-
stead, Mr. Gosse spoke some disre-
spectful words of Kirke White. There
followed a short, sharp controversy in
the Standard on the subject. The de-
fenders of Kirke Whites position as
a poet, based their arguments, as far
as I can remember, on the grounds
(1) that he was a good Christian,
(2) that he might have been senior
wrangler, (3) that he was the victim of
an early death. The facts themselves,
or rather the facts in combination, may
certainly be said to invest Kirke White
with a romantic interest. Soutlicy,
indeed, felt this so strongly that he
wrote a memoir of the young man, and
edited his Remains. But any one who
will study Kirke Whites poems in
themselves, as literature, without prej-
udice, will inevitably come to the con-
The Poetry of Keble.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">The Poetry of Keble.
elusion that they are worthless, and
disfigured by every fault that can be
laid to the charge of poetry. They are
not even promising. They are tedious,
grotesque, inharmonious, dull. And
yet they have a place in the Aldine
edition of British poets.
	No one would, of course, dream of
classing Keble with Kirke White.
Keble was a wise, able, devoted man,
narrow-minded, no doubt, and timid in
thought, if not in action. Not imagi-
native nor vivid, but intensely affec-
tionate, dutiful, and reserved ; a lover
of nature, scenery, friends, children,
reflection; somewhat melancholy, no
donbt, and not growing in hopefulness
as years went by  with little indepen-
dence of thought or character ; but
reverent, a lover of precedent, and
authority, and thin~s established.
Altogether a wholesome, valuable man,
like Telemachus in Tennysons Ulys-
ses, of a type of which Englishmen
may be proud; but not a man who can
be called interesting or romantic in any
degree ; even Mr. Lock, who has writ-
ten his life in a lucid style and with
pious discretion, would admit that.
	There is something eminently de-
pressing about Kebles want of per-
sonal ambition ; no doubt, it was a
triumph of grace over nature but one
would have liked the triumph to have
been a little more impressive. In the
celebrated canvass for the provostship
of Oriel, where the decision of New-
man and Pusey turned the scale, and
gave it to Hawkins rather than Keble,
it is evident that Keble was not greatly
disappointed ; he acquiesced too easily.
In some men, this could almost be
called indolence, but in Keble we may
call it modesty. It argues, however,
a certain want of fire, of intensity, and
the same is the case with his writings.
	Keble never lets himself go; he is
always checking and controlling the
impulse of song. And thus he spoke
of his own poetry as a relief from
graver thoughts  Poetic~ vis mcd-
lea, the healing power of poetry, he
called it ; as something to which he
could turn to distract and soothe him,
but a parergon nevertheless, not
the business of his life, not an over
mastering impulse, an imperious need
of self-expression. This did not lead
to the careful chastening and correct-
ing of his verse that one might expect~
There have been poets, in whom the
sense of perfection was very strong,
like Gray, who worked rarely, slowly,
painfully, producing a marvellous, jew-
elled masterpiece, wrought out touch
by touch. But there was nothing of
this about Keble; he was copious,
fluent, uncritical; he was never fas-
tidious, and allowed much to go out
under his name which was quite un-
worthy of an able man ; puerile, inele-
gant stuff ; few, we may say, were ever
capable of such extreme flatness as
Keble reached in some of the poems in
the  Lyra Innocentium ;  such as the
compositions entitled Irreverence in
Church, and Disrespect to Elders,
where it is asked that some good angel
may wait, With unseen scourge in
hand, on the church path, and by the
low school door, in order to Write
in young hearts Thy reverend lore
 very advisable, no doubt, but how
suggestive of Bumble, and the charity
children, and the rod of office I A
sense of propriety, we will not say of
humor, would have saved such a bathos
as this.
	It is not, of course, contended that a
sense of humor is, in the least, part of
the outfit of a poet. Shelley had none,
but was rescued from bathos by enthu-
siasm. Wordsworth had none, and
re mained great, although he wallowed
in bathos. The sense of humor is
merely negative in a poet ; it does not
give a poet sublimity, but it rescues
him from puerility and absurdity. And
so into both of these faults Keble not
infrequently fell. In the Lyra Inno-
centium ~ and the Miscellaneous
poems are many very lamentable
verses. In the Lyra, indeed, there
are few that are not lamentable. The
fatal blight of the book is that it is
occupied throughout, not with what
one can learn from children, but with
what one can teach them. It upholds
an impossible and undesirable ideal
for childhood, the ideal of the sainted
98</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">infant, cheerful, high-principled, de-
vout, obedient, but neither natural nor
child-like. Keble was very fond of
children, but only a childless man
could have constructed so false a pic-
ture. This false note vitiates the
whole book; we are conscious of an
under-current of rebellion as we read
it.	We realize that, after all, we do
not want children to be such as Keble
describes them. We do not wish them
to be prostrate in their sin and
shame, as in the poem of Absolu-
tion in Early Encouragements.
And it is not poetry, whatever it may
be, to tell a child that
The Sunday garment, glittering gay,
The Sunday heart will steal away.
	Even from the religious point of
view, the book is pharisaical; it tends
to multiply offences, to create a fan-
tastic and elaborate morbidity of con-
science fatal to the natural simplicity
of childhood, that should be so jeal-
ously guarded.
	The following incident casts a cii-
rious light on Kebles taste. On a
stray piece of paper still preserved in
his writing are the following prin-
ciples ia choosing and correcting
hymns  
(1)	Al~vays use we instead of I,
or nearly always.
(~2) Insert as many touches of doctrine
as may be.
(3)	Under every head have at least
one ancient or archaic hymn.
	This is an interesting and character-
istic fragment, because it illustrates so
well Kebles intense dislike to the per-
sonal, the autobiographical element in
poetry, that self-revelation~ which is
so much in demand at present. Sec-
ondly, it shows that he labored under a
deep-seated error as to what was and
what was not suitable material for
poetical treatment. The second prin-
ciple would be bad enough if it referred
to composition, but when it deals with
the correction of the hymns of other
authors it is unpardonable. The third
principle illustrates his reverence for
antiquity and tradition.
	We will now take the Christian
99
Year, and we will say at the outset
that we do not propose to consider it,
except incidentally, from the doctrinal
and hortatory point of view. We must
first remember that whatever be its
merits and demerits, it is a book that
has achieved a popularity of an abso-
lutely phenomenal kind. It is a book
that has been bought and read in En-
gland as Shakespeare, Bunyans Pil-
grims Progress, and Robinson
Crusoe, and, in America, as the
works of Mrs. Beecher Stowe. In 1853
it was in its forty-second edition,
twenty-five years after its publication.
In 1873, when the copyright expired,
it had reached the one hundred and
fifty-eighth edition, and it is still in de-
mand. For many years it took its
place, with High Church people, by the
side of the Bible and Prayer-book. It
would be incredible, were it not true,
that a book of religious poetry, not
suitable for public ~vorship, the out-
come of a very definite school of
thought, should have achieved such a
success. It was undoubtedly what the
world wanted.
	Now, let us first take some of its ob-
vious demerits before we proceed to
discuss its merits. In the first place,
it is often careless in form and obscure
in expression. It was consciously so,
and Keble, probably wisely, refused to
alter and amend it, imagining that such
afterwork often sacrificed some of the
freshness of inspiration. It was this
carelessness that made Wordsworth,
who read it with great admiration, say
of it, It is very goodso good that,
if it were mine, I should write it all
over again.
	The metrical schemes are often com-
plicated and unsatisfactory. Many of
the poems are so much too long as to
be hardly lyrical. The poems for Ad-
vent Sunday, and for the Second Sun-
day after Trinity, contain between
seventy and eighty heroic lines. Then,
again, the cyclical instinct which beset
Keble, made him provide poems for
every event, every service of the
Christian year. Thus we have Gun-
powder Treason and the Churching of
Women celebrated, though it must be
The Poetry of Keble.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">100
owned that these poems have but the
slightest connection with the subject.
	Next  and this is a more serious
pointthe poems have been praised
for their frequent references to nature
and the fidelity of their imagery ; after
careful study of the  Christian Year 
one is compelled to say that this is not
deserved ; the imagery is of a purely
conventional character, and the ob-
servation employed of the most general
kind. Dean Stanley said, in praise of
Kebles descriptive passages, that his
local and topographical details, when-
ever he spoke of the Holy Land, were
marvellously clear and accurate. But
this is not really a compliment. It
shows that Keble was content to de-
scribe without his eye on the object,
and relying on the observation of
others ; and if the pictures of land-
scapes that he had not seen are among
his most felicitous passages, we may
well be excused for mistrusting his
powers of observation when dealing
with the features of his own native
country. The fact is that he did not
seize upon salient features ; Matthew
Arnold, in such a poem as the
Scholar Gypsy, brings the Oxford
atmosphere, the high, gravelly hills, the
deep water-meadows, before the eye
but Kebles landscape is the conven-
tional English landscape, and has no
precise definition, no native air. For
instance, in the poem for Trinity
Sunday he says 
As travellers on some woodland height,
When wintry suns are gleaming bright,
Lose in archd glades their tangled sight:
By glimpses, such as dreamers love,
Through her grey veil the leafless grove
S~hews where the distant shadows rove.
Will any one say that there is the least
precision about this picture ? It is like
a line-engraving after Creswick. What
kind of a place is he describing? How
different it is from such verses as are
found on every page of Tennyson, as
A full-fed river winding slow
	By herds upon an endless plain,
The ragged rims of thunder brooding low,
	With shadow-streaks of rain.
Again. when Keble is describing the
The Poetry of Keble.
source of the moorland spring, some of
which is beautifully delineated, he says
(Monday in Easter Week) : .
Perchance that little brook shall flow
The bulwark of some mighty realm,
Bear navies to and fro
With monarchs at their helm.

Or canst thou guess how far away,
Some sister nymph, beside her urn
Reclining night and day,
Mid reeds and mountain fern,

Nurses her store, with thine to blend?
This is pure conventionalism ; the mix-
ture of the reclining nymph and the
mountain fern is not felicitous. Con-
stitutional monarchs do not steer their
own ironclads, and it is not picturesque
even to pretend that they do.
	The following may stand as instances
of Kebles failure in precise delinea-
tion. In the very first stanza of the
book we have : 
Hues of the rich unfolding morn,
That, ere the glorious sun be born,
Around his path are taught to swell.
Swell is the property of bulk or
sound, surely not of light? Again, ad-
dressing the breeze, he says 
Wakenest each little leaf to sing.
This is purely conventional ; how dif-
ferent from the dry-tongued laurels
pattering talk of Tennyson. Again:
The torrent nil
That winds unseen beneath the shaggy fell,
Touched by the blue mist well.
how weak a word to end a stanza.
Again : 
The birds of heaven before us fleet,
They cannot brook our shame to meet.

How falsetto, how preju(hiced a tone I
And these are not isolated instances
similar infelicities occur on every page.
	Kebles whole view of nature, it
must be said, was onesided and want-
ing in insight. Nature was to him
nothing but a type of mild fervor and
uncomplaining patience.  All true,
all faultless, all in tune, he says. To
the cruelty, the waste, the ugliness,
that seem so inextricably intertwined
with natural processes, he diligently</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">The Poetry of Keble.
closed his eyes. Thus in No. 9 of the
Lyra Innocentium he propagates
a host of innocent superstitions as to
the power of childhood over wild
beasts. It surely is not poetical to say
to a baby 
The tigers whelp encaged with thee
Would sheathe his claws to sport and play;
Bees have for thee no sting,

because it is not true.
Again, in the beautiful stanzas on
the Second Sunday after Trinity, he
sees the many-twinkling smile of
ocean  up the glade. His only thought
is 
Such signs of love old Ocean gives
	We cannot choose but think he lives.
An agreeable view, but hardly consis-
tent with the vast and barren cruelties
which are as natural to the ocean as his
genial presence.
	We do not mean that a poet is bound
to insist on the harsher aspects of the
case, but in a poet like Keble, who
made so much of close communion
with nature, of intimate musings, it is
mere blindness not to take these things
into account. The fault, with ~eble,
was entirely in mans corrupt heart
further than that he did not care to
follow it; he deliberately ignored the
bewildering anomaly, the law of fail-
ure and suffering that runs through
nature, as surely as through the history
of nations. How different a view it was
from the vie~v that Tennyson found
grow more and more intense with ad-
vancing years  that the world was, as
it were, the creation of some vast poetic
heart, with its necessary concomitant
of failure and incompleteness.
	Keble himself, in his Prtelectiones
Academic~, or lectures delivered as
professor of poetry at Oxford, and in
his review of the Life of Sir Walter
Scott (British Critic), enunciated a
theory of poetry which it will be well
to examine. Dean Church said of the
former work, that it was the most
original and memorable course ever
delivered from the chair of poetry in
Oxford ; but the statement does not
imply any very extravagant claims.
Again, Bishop Moberly said that the
101
book exhibited a power and delicacy
at once so original and so just, as to
make these lectures one of the most
charming and valuable volumes of clas-
sical criticism that have ever issued
from the press. Allowing for all pos-
sible partiality, this is strong praise
but it is difficult to see how it is justi-
fied. As to its critical value we may
say at once that no one was ever less
fitted to be a critic than Keble. What
Keble hated instinctively, says New-
man, was heresy, insubordination,
resistance to things established, claims
of independence, disloyalty, innovation,
a critical and censorious spirit. That
is an indifferent outfit for a poet, but
an impossible one for a critic. And
even granting to Keble a certain sub-
missive acumen, a certain relish for
masterpieces, criticism which deals
only with the pancgyric of great mas-
ters, or the classification of established
reputations is surely the most valueless
of all criticism. If it is presented in
attractive literary form it merely
diverts to itself the attention it l)ro-
fesses to direct elsewhere ! If it is
elucidatory, it is excusable ; but Keble
is not elucidatory. The only true
function of criticism is the judicial and
tentative selection of contemporary
excellence. Artistic impulse, literary
progress, poetical production, have
orbits of their own. Depreciative criti-
cism is nothing more than a kind of
attendant umbra, and has never done
more than retard, if it has done even
that, the popular verdict. Dr. Johnson
was perfectly right when he said,  De-
pend upon it, sir, no man was ever
written down but by himself. The
criticism of the Edinburgh and Qldar-
terly Reviews, brilliant in form, retro-
grade in spirit, made a few writers
uncomfortable and gave a malicious
pleasure to a great number of readers;
but poetical creation continued its calm
advance quite independently. Nay,
they even overshot their mark and
called attention to the very writers they
professed to crush. Had the reviewers
had their way, we should have heard
no more of Keats, Wordsworth, Cole-
ridge, or Tennyson. The only valuable</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">102
criticism is the unprejudiced republi-
can criticism, that dares to see what is
good and give instant encouragement
to it. And Keble is just the opposite,
as might be expected from the whole
tone and habit of his mind. A cautious
appeal to authority, predetermined can-
ons of taste and propriety  these are
his characteristics.
	He enunciates a theory which would
divide all poets into primary and sec-
ondary poets. Primary poets, ac-
cording to Keble, says Principal
Shairp, are they who are driven by
ove im astering enthusiasm, by passion-
ate devotion to some range of objects,
or lii)e of thought, or aspect of life or
nature, to utter their feelings in song.
They sing because they cannot help it.
	. . This is the true poetic flavia of
which Plato speaks. Secondary poets
are not urged to poetry by any such
overflowing sentiment; but learning,
admiration, choice, and a certain liter-
ary turn have made them poetic
artists. Of the former kind are
Homer, iEschylus, Lucretius, Virgil,
Pindar, Shakespeare, Burns, Scott ; of
the latter, Sophocles, Milton, Dryden,
Horace, and Theocritus. This, in it-
self, is a somewhat singular selection.
But what absence of insight is there in
Kebles judgment that the Iliad and
Odyssey are the work of one hand,
the former in youth, the latter in later
life. The overmastering feeling of
Homer, he says, is a sad regret for
the decay of the heroic age, with its com-
mon national feeling, its reverence for
its leaders. What a fantastic judg-
ment! Homer the poet of a sad re-
gret Surely it is the very absence of
all critical or introspective or even
latent thought which gives the poems
their overwhelming charm.
	The truth is that Kebles theory of
poetry is practically an expansion of
Aristotles poetics, and is a narrow
generalization on wholly insufficient
grounds. Poets cannot be swept off
the board entire, like chessmen. There
are many writers of verse, whose im-
pulse to sing was certainly original,
and, according to Kebles definition,
primary; yet their work was essen
The Poetry of Keble.
	tially second-rate. Take such a poet
as Southey; he composed in a mood
which he mistook for solemn inspira-
tion; his poetry was written in obedi-
ence to a high and sacred sense of
vocation; he  in a letter which can-
not be called conceited, for it is written
with a serene and stately consciousness
of greatness  placed his own poem of
Madoc second only to Miltons
Paradise Lost. Wordsworth again
 writing sometimes from a large and
grave inspiration, sometimes from a
sense of duty  was he always a pri-
mary poet? The fact is that it is al-
most entirely a matter of expression
and style. Many men are poets at
heart, and have a vivid n~nd eager con-
sciousness of beauty, but only a small
percentage of these have the gift of
transmuting it into language. The
truth is that secondary poets are mere
literary men, dilettanti verse-writers
and all poets who establish a real hold
on the minds of others, if it be, as
Lovelace, by two lyrics only, or Shirley
by one, are primary poets. The thing
cannot be done at all without a genuine
inspiration ; but granted the inspira-
tion, even the mood, the expression is
not always there.
	Keble, says Principal Shairp, was,
when tested by his own theory, a pri-
mary poetthat is, his impulse and
treatment were alike original. The
former of these statements may be
granted at once, with certain reser-
vations the Christian Year~~ is an
original book. The idea was an orig-
inal one and a happy one. To assign
to each of the seasons of the Church a
devotional commentary; to enrich the
austere and narrow melody of the
ecclesiastical tone  running, like its
own plain song, with a severe and
plaintive monotony  with chord upon
chord of rich and suggestive philoso-
phy, was no ignoble thought. Indeed,
the best and most apt comparison that
can be found for Keble is to consider
him as a skilful musician, embroider-
ing and enlarging, with intricate har-
monies, a series of strict and uniform
subjects. It is not, indeed, the highest
form of art, but it gives scope for the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">The Poetry of Keble.
exercise of a wide and tender skill.
But Keble had no really original im-
pulse ; he required to have his ground-
bass found for him, and he could
construct a descent of admirable soft-
ness and delicacy, while underneath
moved the solemn and measured music
of the ancient tradition.
	As to the originality of the form
which he employed, it is impossible to
agree with Principal Shairp ; indeed he
vitiates his whole case by comparing
Keble to George Herbert and Henry
Vaughan. Was ever a more inapt
comparison made? To begin with,
Keble was neither a mystic nor even a
symbolist. With George Herbert, and
even more with Henry Vaughan, the
outward sign, the ordinance, the orna-
ments of religion were weak and faint
foreshadowings of some distant glory,
some vast truth dimly understood.
But to Keble, the form, the ceremony,
the material detail of service and sac-
rament were far too real and desirable.
An instance of this is to be found in
his poem on Holy Baptism.

Where is it mothers learn their love?
In every church a fountain springs,
Oer which the Eternal Dove
Hovers on softest wings.

What a failure of human perception
It is sai(l that Wordsworth, once read-
ing with admiration the above-men-
tione(l l)oem, stumbled at the lines I
have quoted  the statement that
mothers learn their love at the font.
	~o, no, said the old poet, it is
from their own maternal hearts.
Henry Vaughan could never have been
betrayed into so intimately unreal a
statement as this.
	Then, as to technical treatment and
form, it would be difficult to select two
poets so utterly and radically unlike as
George Herbert and Keble. The only
point of resemblance is that they are
both sometimes unnecessarily obscure
but in George Herberts case this arises
from a curious elaboration of expres-
sion, an intensity of compression, an
omission of logical steps, a tendency to
cram a sentence into a word ; while in
Kebles case his obscurity arises from a
kind of indefinite garrulity, a tendency
to divergence on side issues, a vapid
displacement of language.

The eye in smiles may wander round,
	Caught by earths shadows as they fleet;
But for the soul no help is found
	Save Him who made it, meet.

What could be more inartistic than the
disarrangement of the last two lines ?
No, the strength of Keble lies in the
gentle lucidity of many of his finest
poems, never in the arresting force of
his epithets, never in intricate and in-
genious conceits of language.
	The real prototypes of Keble in En-
glish literature are Gray and Words-
worth. Keble on more than one
occasion echoes the stately and majestic
cadence of Gray. Could such a stanza
as the following have been written
without the example of the Elegy ?

Why should we faint and fear to live alone,
Since all alone, so Heaven has willd, we
die,
Nor even the tenderest heart, and next our
own
Knows half the reasons why we smile
and sigh?
And again, from the Second Sunday
after Easter  
In outline dim and vast
Their fearful shadows cast
The giant forms of Empires, on their way
To ruin; one by one,
	They tower and they are gone 
Yet in the Prophets soul the dreams of
avarice stay.

	He watched till mornings ray
	On lake and meadow lay,
And	willow-shaded streams, that silent
sweep
Around the bannerd lines,
Where, by their several signs,
The desert-wearied tribes in sight of
Canaan sleep.

These sober ,grave stanzas have some-
thing of the cadence of The Bard.
The resemblance to Wordsworth is
more general, but it may be said that
the tone, the structure, the language
of many of Kebles lyrics, the back-
ground of nature in which his thoughts
enact their part, the presence of skies
an(l woods and waters, of which he is
103</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">104
forever conscious, for which he is ever
grateful, however inaccurately observed
and sketched, his innate love of old,
traditional, wholesome things,  our
peace, our fearful innocence, and pure
religion breathing household laws
all these make Keble a true Words-
worth ian.
	The qualities of style to which I
propose to call attention in Keble are:
(1) simplicity ; (2) propriety ; (3) grav-
ity  all three unpopular qualities
enough nowadays, and, therefore, per-
haps all the more worthy of study.
(1) Simplicity, artistic simplicity, is a
noble thing, and as rare as it is noble;
it must be beyond and above ornate-
ness ; anciently, indeed, before liter-
ature had begun to knit her infinite
combinations, it was more attainable
but now to be unstudied is to be thin.
Art must now be careless with art-
ful care, affecting to be unaffected.
Modern simplicity must show the spare-
ness of asceticism, not the leanness of
an~mia. It must arise from the re-
pression of luxuriance, not poverty of
spirit ; strict simplicity implies the
rejection of all startling and glittering
tricks of style, and consequently it
implies a lordly patience in pursuit,
with an indefatigable zeal for the selec-
tion of the precise, the majestic, the
supreme.
I do not say that Keble was always
successful in the pursuit of simplicity.
But it was his object nIl through. Out-
side the Christian Year, indeed, in
the Lyra Innocentium, the studied
avoidance of the ornamental and the
attractive degenerated into vapid de-
bility. But in the Morning~ and
Evening poems 
Only, 0 Lord, in thy dear love,
	Fit us for perfect rest above,
	And help us, this and every day,
	To live more nearly as we pray,

and

	If some poor wandering child of Thine
	Have spurned to-day the Voice Divine,
	Now, Lord, the gracious work begin:
	Let him no more lie down in sin,

have the true note of pure directness
[like Poetry of Kelile.
	how, in the middle of so sweet and low
a strain, such a stanza as
	The Rulers of this Christian laud,
Twixt Thee and us ordained to stand;
Guide Thou their course, 0 Lord, aright,.
Let all do all as in Thy sight
could be intruded, shows us how un-
critical, how helpless Keble could be.
	Again, such a poem as that for the
Second Sunday after Easter
above, 	, quoted.
0	for a sculptors hand, etc.,
and some of the stanzas on St. Mat-
thews Day
There are in this loud stunning tide
Of human care and crime,
With whom the melodies abide
Of the everlasting chime,
Who carry music in their heart
	Through dusky lane and wrangling mart~
Plying their daily task with busier feet
Because their secret souls a holy strain re
peat;
and again for Septuagesima :

There is a book who runs may read, etc.;
and what is perhaps the finest of all his
lyrics, that for  Whitsunday
When God of old came down from Heaven
In power and wrath he came;
Before his feet the clouds were riven,
Half darkness and half flame.

Around the trembling mountains base
The prostrate people lay,
A day of wrath and not of grace,
A dim and dreadful day.

These have the authentic note of gran-
deur. They are lines that take the
heart and imagination captive and
linger in the memory unbidden. It
may be, of course, that some of them
are consecrated by familiar use, by be-
ing conn ecte(l with moments of emotion
and resolution. What an immense,
what a sacred l)Ower, these writers of
liturgical poems wield ! but, on the
other hand, such familiarity is apt to
blind us also to excellence of style.
No. the claim of genuine, severe sim-
plicity may be sustaine(l for Keble.
	(2)	Propriety.  Jam using the word,
of course, in the extended sense of del-
icate appositeness, not as the reverse of
impropriety. Keble has a wonderful</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">The Poetry of Keble.
105
power, without trIcks of rhetoric, of not the secret and refreshing twinkle
touching in some natural, homely feel- of the humorist. Indeed, the spirit
ing with exquisite grace. How could sickens to recall the pieces resolutely
the instinctive dislike of change in labelled humorous, which have been
familiar surroundings be more pathet- shamefully made public among his
ically described than in the poem for miscellaneous poems. If these were
Whit Monday ?  specimens of the wit in which his talk
Since all that is not Heaven must fade, is said to have abounded, it is a matter
Light be the hand of Ruin laid for deep thankfulness that so few remi-
Upon the home I love. niscences of his conversation have sur-
With lulling spell let soft decay vived.
Steal on, and spare the giant sway,	Life was far too serious and momen-
The crash of tower and grove. tons to Keble for him to have enjoyed
	In such a mood it is so easy to be its pitiful contrasts. The only conso
jealous, to be vindictive, to lose the lations indeed that can prevent a spirit,
central thought in invective or uncon- bounded by so petty a horizon, from
vincing particularization, becoming sullen or bitter, are perennial
	Again, in a frame of mind that so humor or intense seriousness. And
easily drifts into morbidity and de- Keble was as serious as Shelley or
spondency, with what pure patience Wordsworth. It is not a quality that
he delineates the vague languors, the needs defining by quotation, for every
unutterable discontents of the soft days single poem in the Christian Year
of early spring, in the poem for the is penetrated with it from the first line
third Sunday after Easter  to the last. But in these days, when
Well, may I guess and feel the issues of life and death, the intri-
Why Autumn should be sad, cacies of character, the logical truth of
But vernal airs should sorrow heal, fatalism, are matters of after-dinner
Spring should be gay and glad.	conversation, it is well to live a little
Yet as along this violet bank I rove, with a mind to whom they were ab-
The languid sweetness seems to choke sorbing and fearful realities, too (leep
	my breath,	for laughter or tears. Kebles inmost
I sit me down beside the hazel grove, instinct was not love, or the sense of
And sigh, and half could wish my wean- beauty, but a resolute and puritanical
	ness were death.	sternness. He made the mistake, so

common to religious spirits, of suppos-
ing that the religious instinct is uni-
versally implanted, and that whatever
the varying quantities of intellect and
capacity in an individual, the spiritual
faculties are evenly distributed.
And what could be more supremely
delicate, more touched with a loving
humiliation, than the exquisite line (in
the poem on Gunpowder Treason, of
all places !), 
Speak gently of our sisters fall.
	(3) Gravity.  This may be held
perhaps to be almost a defect of qual-
itv ; but in Keble it has a positive
value. He, a clerical Wordsworth, so
to speak, moved through the world,
not indeed without some simple merri-
meat, but without a suspicion of the
existence of that deeper and larger
mood that we name humor. He never
cared to note the odd, bewildering con-
tradictions of humanity, its reckless
absurdities, its profound an(l intimate
mirth. Kebles smile, and he is said
to have had one, was the grave, bright
smile of the contented and joyous spirit,
	Well, such an attitude, if unsympa-
thetic and statuesque, is noble and ad-
mirable. It is the temper in which
great deeds are done and heroic resolu-
tions formed. It seals Keble one of
that honorable minority who clearly
see the force of a moral ideal, maintain
it in themselves, and (lemand it from
others ; and if it is difficult to sym-
pathize with it, it is impossible not to
admire it.
	It may be urged, then, that on these
three grounds Keble may be reckoned
among English poets. It will not be
on these grounds that he will be most</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">106 The Disappearance of the Smaller Gentry (16601800).
read, but for his pure and sober re-
ligious spirit, about which indeed much
might be said that would be foreign to
the purpose of this essay. But it may
be granted that he had a strong per-
ception of beauty, moral and physical,
in spite of a certain rigidity of tone
an(l that he had style, the gift of ex-
pression, an artistic ideal, without
which no purity of outlook, no exult-
ant sense of beauty, can make a poet.
But even if his claim cannot be sus-
tained, even if his writings were not
l)oetry, we may be thankful that for
more than half a century there have
been spirits so high, 50 refined, so
devoted, as to have been misled by his
sl)iritual ardor, the lofty sublimity of
his ideal, as to mistake his refined and
enthusiastic utterance for the voice of
the genuine bard.
ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON.


From Macmillans Magazine.
THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE SMALLER
GENTRY (1660-1800).

	THE old Hall is now converted into
a farmhouse    The Grange has
now been unoccupied for many years
In dry summers the foundations
of tile Manor-house can be clearly
trace(l upon the turf  The estate
in 1795 l)assed with other neighboring
l)rol)erties into the hands of Alderman
Indigo, the celebrated East India mer-
chant  By a series of judicious
purchases, Ilis lordship has now be-
come tlle owner of almost the whole
parish. And so on, chapter after
chapter, runs tile guide-book. In them-
selves there is nothing very striking in
such phrases. Yet we wonder how
many who read them realize that in
these commonplaces lies the record of
one of the most serious revolutions hI
English social history, of the silent
destruction and disappearance from
English society of a whole class, a
class, moreover, which for at least two
cemlturies had played no small part in
the making of England.
	At the close of the seventeenth cen-
tury the little squire  with his patri-
mony of two or three hundred a year
was a familiar figure in English coun-
try life. Within a hundred years he
was practically extinct, a character
now quite worn out and gone, says a
writer in 1792. To-day, with the mod-
em squire and his surroundings before
ones eyes, tile broad estates swollen
with the wreckage of tile agrarian
revolution, the trim lawns and rebuilt
country-seats and town-houses, it is
difficult to recall even in outline the
figure of one of tile smaller gentry of
the seventeenth century. He stood
apart from tile yeoman ill all the obsti-
nate pride of the owner of a coat-of-
arms, the representative of an honor-
able line, a member, albeit often a
tllreadbare member, of the governing
class. In social standing, in habits, in
ideas, there was no barrier between
him and his wealthier neighbors. He
dined with them, rode to market with
them, and cursed the Whigs with them
on a footing of perfect equality. Poor
as he might be, he was of gentle blood,
and they could be no more. His house
with its one keeping-room, and possibly
a withdrawing-room for the womenfolk,
its sleeping accommodation of the
roughest, and tile farm-midden hard
upon the kitchen door, was certainly
no better than, often by no means so
good as a second-rate modern farm-
house, and its comfort was infinitely
less. His furniture and belongings, 
tile settle-forms and stools of his par-
lor, his chests and clothes-presses and
Ilis half-dozen chairs, tile pewter flag-
ons and dishes, and the row of old
books, were sucil as a decent estate-
bailiff of our own day might legiti-
mately aspire to own. He himself was
untravelled, ignorant, bigoted, coarse,
with less knowledge of the world than
tile drover to whom he sold his bul-
locks, and no ideas of pleasure or
recreation beyond a drinking-bout or a
coursing-match. Yet such as he was,
lIe filled an important place in rural
society.
	One does not, indeed, readily realize
without figures the tremendous gaps
which have been made ill the ranks of
the country gentry (luring the last two
centuries by the disappearance of the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">The Disappearance of the Smaller Gentry (16601800). 107
small squires. Speaking roughly (and gentle blood entered on the visitation
all estimates upon the subject must of 16~2O, one hundred and thirteen are
necessarily be rough, owing to absence extinct in the male line ; a few are
of precise statistics), two hundred years represented through a daughters de-
ago there were at least four times as scendants. One hundred and ninety-
many gentry residing in the country as five families were entered in Ashmoles
there are to-day. Allowing for the in- visitation of Berkshire in 1664; but
crease of population there ought to few survive, writes Mr. Cooper King,
have been four times as many resident the latest historian of that county. Of
gentry to-day as there were two hun- the list of knights, gentlemen, and
dred years ago. Villages which now freeholders in the county of Chester
have their one or two country-houses, drawn up in 1579, eight alone of the
could then count their dozen or score eighty-one from East Cheshire are still
of bonnet lairds. The very monn- represented on their old estates. In
ments of the village church, above all 1601, there were ninety gentlemen on
its registers, are eloquent witnesses to the Commission of the Peace for Berk-
the extent of the disaster, for a disaster shire ; by 1824 eighty-seven out of the
it assuredly is. In the sixteenth ninety houses were extinct or had
century, writes Mr. Baring Gould, in parted with their lands.2 Of forty-
his Old Country Life, of the parish three estates in the valley of the Ribble
of Ugborough in South Devon, we in Lancashire and Yorkshire, six and
find in them [the parish registers] the no more are still owned by the families
names of the following families all of who held them under Elizabeth. Fifty
gentle blood, occupying good houses years ago, in his Rural Rides, Cob-
The Spealts, the Prideaux, the Stures, bett noted the same phenomena in
the Fowels, the Drakes, the Glass fain- southern England. On the road from
ily, the Wolcombes, the Fountaynes, Warminster to Devizes within a hun-
the Heles, the Crokers, the Percivals. dred years of the time he wrote there
In the seventeenth century occur the were twenty-two mansion-houses of
Edgcumbes, the Spoores, the Stures, sufficient note to be marked on the
the Glass family again, the Hillerdens, county map ; in 1826 there were only
Crokers, Coolings, Heles, Collings, seven. Upon his map of thirty miles
Kempthornes, the Fowells, Williams, of the valley of the Avon above Sahis-
Strodes, Fords, Prideaux, Stures, Fur- bury lie marks the sites of fifty man-
longs, Reynolds, Hurrells, Fownes, sion-houses; forty-two of them were,
Copplestones, and Saverys. In the when lie wrote, mansion-houses no
eighteenth century there are only the longer. A host of similar instances
Saverys and Prideaux; by the middle confront one in any county history.
of the nineteenth these are gone. The The evidence indeed is overwhelm-
grand old mansion of the Fowells, that ing, not only as to the strange way in
passed to the Savery family, is in which the number of the country gen-
Chancery, deserted save by a caretaker, try has crumbled and mouldered away,
falling to ruins. What other mansions but that it was at the latter eiid of the
there were in the place are now farm- seventeenth and during the eighteenth
houses. At the present day indeed centuries that the change took place.
the vicar writes that there is not a The causes are no doubt complex. In
single family of resident gentlefolk in part they were economical. The Civil
the parish; and Ugborough is, in the War was responsible for much. Apart
opinion of Mr. Baring Gould, only an from its direct losses, the slighted
example, though perhaps a striking ex- houses, the destroyed woods, the bare
ample, of a universal change. farms, hundreds of squires had to face
The records of the heralds visita- the fact, when the shouting was over
tions, according to the same authority, for the return of his most Sacred
tell the same tale. Of one hundred	1 Earwakers East Cheshire, i. 17.
and twenty-four Devonshire families of	2 Clarkes Hundred of Wanting, p. 14.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">108 The Disappearance of the Smaller Gentry (16601800).
Majesty, that their estates were sad-
dled with legacies of the struggle in
the shape of debts, the payment of
which was hopeless, or which at best
woul(I cripple the family fortunes for a
generation. What with the free gifts
and loans to the king, and the exac-
tiolls of the Parliament, many an
honest gentleman, who had fought
hard for the one and been correspond-
ingly fined by the other, fouud himself
in the position of Colonel Kirkby of
Kirkby Ireleth, who so encumbered
his estate that neither he nor his de-
scendants ever succeeded in clearing it
of debt ; ~ ~ or like Sir John Danvers
of Danby found himself forced to sell
his estate to his own tenants. And it
must be remembered that with a land-
tax of four shillings in the pound on
the gross value, and mortgage-interest
at seven or eight per cent., he who
went borrowing in Restoration days
had a fair chance of fulfilling the old
adage. Redress from the king was
hopeless. The low prices of corn from
1666 to 1671 must have been the last
straw to many an ancient house,
already tottering on the verge of dis-
aster. They did talk much, noted
Pepys on New Years Day, 166k,
of tile present cheapness of corn,
even to a miracle; so as their farmers
can pay no rent but (10 fling up their
lands. Many estates went staggering
on under the load of debt until the end
of tile century. The list of private
acts for the sale of lands,  one hun-
dred and twenty-four in tile thirty-one
years of Charles the Second, two ilun-
(Ire(l and ten in the twelve years of
William and Mary, two Ilundred and
fifty-one in tile short reigil of Anne 
is an instructive commentary. Well
might Evelyll remark in 1795 that
tilere were never so many private
bills passed for the sale of estates,
showing tile wonderful prodigality and
decay of families.
	There was always, too, before the
eyes of the needy squire, who was
naturally reluctant to part witil his bat-
tered house and starved patrimony,

1 Annals of cartmel, p. 77.
the prospect, almost the certainty, that
his family acres or their proceeds
would yield him a far better return in
trade than he could ever expect from
farming. To trade indeed tile smaller
gentry Ilad notlling of the modern
aversion. The courtly mind of Chain-
berlayne was shocked to see the sons
of baronets, knights, and gentlemen
sitting in 51bps and sometimes of ped-
ling trades ;  2 no such scruples
troubled the poorer squires. They
married traders daughters ; it was
notllin~ strange for their sons
younger
to become clothiers or merchants.
Many a one, even of those who had
no need to turn trader, was like Squire
Blundell of Crosby not above going
40 witll Ibis sister an(l cousin in an
adventure to the Barbadoes. ~ And
the profits were enormous. Squire
Blundell in Ibis adventure cleared a
hundred per cent. ; something better
tibis tlban trying to find a purchaser for
a granary of unsalable wheat.
	If the squire did desire to sell, there
were a host of purchasers ready to
lland. The same influences which in-
duce men now to invest in broad acres
tile fortunes made in the city or at the
bar were at work, but witil tenfold
force. Tile political value of land was
far higller than it is to-day. To pur-
chase land was not only to obtain a
safe investment in days when trustees
stocks, government securities, and rail-
way debentures were still in the far
future, nor only, thanks to Orlando
Bridgman, the surest method of secur-
ing tile stability of a family against the
caprices of fortune or the wastefulness
of ones descendants ; it was the sole
method by which in politics the weight
of ones money could be felt. And as
tIle eighteenth century wore on and
the profits to be derived from the new
agriculture became apparent, the habit
of buying up the snlaller estates
became a settled policy. Wealthier
squires wIbo had saved money, noble
houses that had repaired tibeir fortunes
by a marriage into tile city, East
India nabobs, soldiers, chancellors,

2	Present State of England, 1695, p. 261.
A cavaliers Notebook, p. 248.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">The Disappearance of the Smaller Gentry 16601800). 109
merchants, bankers, sinecurists, all
were jostling each other in their
anxiety to help the little squire out of
his difficulties by taking over his acres.
The Scotts, the Addingtons, the
Finches, the Duncombes, the Clives,
the Somers, the Pratts, the Yorkes,
the Churchills, are a few and only a
few of the great fortunes which during
the seventeenth and eighteenth cen-
turies were turned into land.
	Social causes hastened the downfall.
A drinking-bout was looked upon as
the fitting close to a days pleasure, and
(irunkenness as the most venal of pec-
cadilloes. One of Mr. Spectators cor-
respondents in his four hundred and
seventy-fourth number found himself
compelled to protest against the forced
tippling at these gatherings. Nor was
drinking the only form of extrav-
agance. Sir Jeffrey Notch, the gentle-
man of an ancient family that came
to a great estate some years before he
had discretion, and run it out in
hounds, horses, and cockfighting, was
not without his imitators among the
smaller squires. There had come over
country life a new scale and a new ex-
travagance, which was viewed with
undisguised dislike by such old-fash-
ioned Cavaliers as Squire Blundell.
The habits of visits to London or a
watering-place grew rapidly in the clos-
ing years of the seventeenth century.
By 1710 the London season and the
town-house were an accomplished fact,
and Hanover and Grosvenor Squares,
New Bond Street, the upper part of
Piccadilly, and a host of adjoining
streets, had sprung into being within
seventy years of the death of Charles
the Second for the housing of the gen-
try during the season.
	The earthen pot comes off worst in
the race down stream. In the struggle
for survival it was naturally the
smaller squires who went to the wall.
Their position tended to grow more
and more untenable. With the greater
gentry who could afford a town-house,
who were versed in the affairs of the
day, wore the latest fashion in per-
ruques, and could quote the new plays,
the smaller squires must have fallen
further and further out of touch ; the
pressure to sell must have proved
stronger and stronger. Once the ranks
were broken the process of destruction
went on with increased and increasing
speed, for the survivors found them-
selves more and more isolated. Some
of them, we know, by judicious mar-
riages, or by thrift and consequent pur-
chasing out their neighbors, rose into
the higher ranks of the squirearchy.
Many without doubt simply dropped
back into the yeomanry, and shared in
the yeomanrys destruction. The great
bulk were bought out; and upon the
ruins of their order grew up the modern
squire, with ten times their acreage
and twenty times their rental.
	It may be doubted whether any of
the great agrarian changes of the eigh-
teenth century was a more serious dis-
aster to rural society. No doubt the
	bonnet laird in his habits and ideas
resembled, as Macaulay puts it, the
village miller or ale-house keeper of our
own day. Probably, as Cobbett says,
he was a bigoted Tory, an obstinate
opponent of all improvement, and a
hard master. But his function in rural
society was not a trivial one. He was
a link, and a link the need of ~vhich we
are sorely feeling to-day, between the
great proprietor and his tenants, at-
tached to the one by the ties of tra-
dition and status, to the other by
community of interest. Uncourtly,
rough, almost brutal as he was, his in-
fluence was a factor to be considered,
and must have made the rule of one
man impossible in rural society. He
made for rural independence, even if
that independence were only of a
stolid and limited character. With all
his faults and shortcomings, his de-
struction blotted an important feature
out of country life. And occurring, as
it did, as part and parcel, with the de-
struction of the yeoman and the
peasant-farmer, of the agrarian revo-
lution of the eighteenth century, it was
the leading incident in a process which
drained the rural districts of the very
elements of rural life.
	See on the whole subject Toynbees Lectures
on the Industrial Revolution in England.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">110 The After-Careers of University-Educated Women.
From The Nineteenth Century.

THE AFTER-CAREERS OF UNIVERSITY-
EDUCATED WOMEN.
	Head	Assistant
Mistresses. Mistresses.
	14	23
	October, 1871, to June, 1893, was seven
hundred and twenty. leaving out
sixteen who have died, and thirty
MANY mothers among the upper seven foreigners who have gone back
middle classes are in these days anx- to their own countries, we find that
iously puzzling over the j)roblem how three hundred and seventy-four are at
best to educate their daughters. The the present time engaged in teaching
old order of home-training by private as a profession. Forty-seven have
governess education is passing away, married, including nine or ten of the
an(l many harassed parents are now lecturers and teachers. Of the rest
asking whether the new schemes for two hundred and thirty are living at
the higher education of women are home, of whom one hundred and eight
entirely satisfactory. The alert mother are married, five are engaged in med-
and the practical father of daughters ical work, two as missionaries, one as a
want to know, What future does a market-gardener, one as a bookbinder,
university education open out for two or three are working a~t charity
women ? and how much or how little organization, and the remainder are for
do girls benefit by devoting some of the most part engaged in secretarial
the brightest years of their young lives work. Of the three hundred and sev-
to acquiring a higher education than enty-four who are engaged in teaching
was attained by their mothers and as a profession the following table gives
grandmothers? Some valuable infor- particulars 
mation about the after - careers of
university-educated women may be ob-
taine(l by studying the various reports
recently published by the principal
womens colleges of Great Britain and	6 36
Ireland. 29
	Any parent entering upon the exam-	24 32
ination of these reports should endeavor
to do so with an unbiassed mind, and
without prejudice for or against the
so-called higher education of women.
Preconceived ideas should as far as
possible be laid aside, and the inquirer
try to gain some practical knowledge as
to what a university training leads to
for women, and how far it is worth
while for girls to spend some years and
some money in acquiring a solid
knowledge of the higher branches of
learning, such as math ematics, classics,
moral science, etc., and whether this
course of training does really, ulti-
mately, make womens lives freer and
happier, and if the honors they gain at
college enable them to earn their own
living by newer and more interesting
means than by the old-fashioned meth-
ods of teaching, companionship, and
needle-work.
Mrs. Sidgwicks report of Newuham
College gives us the following int~rest-
ing particulars: The total number of
students who have left the college from
13

l7O=24~
12
10

1
23

4

27
23

14
7

8

374
At Girton the number of students
who had been in residence since the
foundation of the college up to the
time when the report was published in
June, 1893, was four hundred and
sixty-seven. Of these seventy-five had
not yet completed their course of train-
Endowed schools
Schools of the Public
Day Schools Co.
Other proprietary and
high schools
Private schools.
Elementary schools
and training colleges
2

75
Lecturers at Newuham College
Lecturers elsewhere .
Principal of the Cambridge Train
	ing College .	.	.
Visiting teachers . .
Teachers under county or borough
councils
Teachers in the Colonies and in
America
	Private governesses	.	.
Teachers taking an interval of rest
or study
Teachers looking for posts .
Teachers from whom no return has
	been lately received .	.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">	The After-Careers of University-Educated Women.	111
ing; but of the three hundred and sixty-four in the historical tripos, nine
thirty-five who obtained degree certiti- married; and of the thirty-eight in
eates one hundred and twenty-three the medi~val and modern language
were engaged in teaching, forty-five tripos, one married. The only student
were married, two were missionaries, who passed the law tripos has not yet
six were in government employment, married.
four were engaged in medical work, It appears, therefore, that about one
and six were dead. in ten of those who take honors at
	Judging from the reports issued Girton marries, as against oiie in nine
by these two Cambridge colleges, the who take honors at Newuham ; while
larger proportion of university-edu- about two in every five marry of those
cated women do not seem to make who take an ordinary degree at Girton.
marriage their career in life. Of the Leaving out theology and law, as to
ex-Stu(lents of Newnham only one which the data are insufficient, the
hundred and twenty out of seven hun- order of precedence (matrimonially)
dred and twenty have married, and at of the various studies is as follows:
Girton forty-six out of three hundred At Girtoa: Elementary studies, natural
and thirty-five, science, moral science, history, classics,
	From the report of Girton College mathematics, and last of all inedi~val
we may deduce the following interest- and modern languages. At Newnharn:
lug, and, if I may venture to say so, moral science, history, natural science,
amusing particulars. classics, mathematics, and again last
	Of the seventy-nine students who medi~val and modern languages.
have obtained the certificate for the I am well aware that a large number
mathematical tripos, six have married; of readers will consider these details 
of the ninety-seven who passed the viz., the percentages of marriages, etc.
classical tripos, ten have married ; of  puerile and foolish ; nevertheless
the forty-seven who passed the natural many men, and, I venture to think,
science tripos, seven have married, some mothers, will consider them sug-
The only student who passed the theo- gestive.
logical tripos has married. Out of the Turning to the reports furnished for
thirty who passed the historical tripos, our information by the womens col-
four have married. Of the twenty-one leges at Oxford, we find that of the
who passed the moral science tripos one hundred and seventy-three students.
three have married. But of the forty who left Somerville College between the
lady students who have taken the ordi- years 1879 and 1892 seventy-three are
nary pass degree, fifteen have married, engaged in teaching, twenty-nine are
a much larger proportion, as will be married, and one is an assistant libra-
seen, than among the students who nan of the Royal Society. Miss Cor-
have obtained the honors degree cer- nelia Sorabji, a Parsee lady who was
tificate. educated in England, after taking her
	From the Newuham College report I B.A. degree at Oxford, returned to her
have not been able to ascertain the native country, and is now a partner in
percentages of marriages among the ex- a solicitors firm in Bombay, and she
students who have taken merely the comes over to London this year in
ordinary degree; but an examination charge of a case that has been unre-
of the tripos lists gives very much the servedly placed in her hands by one of
same result as those of Girton  the ranees of India. Miss Marshall,
namely, out of eighty-five who passed another ex-student of Somerville Col-
the mathematical tripos, five married; lege, is on the staff of the Natioriat
of the sixty-five in the classical tripos, Observer.
eight married; of the thirty-three in The report printed by the principal
the moral science tripos, six married; of Lady Margarets Hall gives fewer
of the seventy-four in the natural statistics, but one gathers that the
science tripos, ten married ; of the larger proportion of the ex-students</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">112 The 4fter-Careers of University-Educated Women.
now at work are engaged in teaching.
The number of students in residence
at Lady Margarets Hall averages
thirty-eight. Holloway College has
only been at work for seven years, and
there has not been time for much de-
velopment in the after-careers of stu-
dents, but of the one hundred and
ninety-seven who have left seven are
married, about sixty-nine are teaching
or l)reparing to teach two are
nurses,
two are studying at the School of Med-
icine for Women, and about forty-seven
are residing at home.
	From Victoria College, Belfast, Mrs.
Byers sends the following particulars
	In addition to over fifteen hundred
students of Victoria College certificated
by the Queens University, Ireland
Trinity College, Dublin ; Cambridge,
Edinburgh, and London Universities;
the College of Preceptors, London ,and
the Intermediate Education Board, Ire-
land, there are fifty-one graduates of
the Royal University, Ireland. These
include graduates in arts and medicine.
Eight former Victorians are at present
medical undergraduates, with a view to
becoming medical missionaries.
	Many have become wives of mis-
sionaries, and sixteen unmarried ladies,
former Victorians, are at present en-
gaged in zenana medical and educa-
tional work among the women of Syria,
India, and China. Twenty-one former
students are now principals of flourish-
ing middle-class girls schools in Ire-
land, in most cases of schools founded
by themselves, while a large number
who were engaged as private or other
teachers have since married.
	Twelve are at present head mis-
tresses or assistant mistresses in high
schools and other middle-class schools
in England and the colonies.
	Many of our students have suc-
cessfully taken up sick-nursing as a
vocation. Some of these hold impor-
tant posts as the heads of hospitals and
other similar institutions at home and
in the colonies.
	The entire certificated staff of ladies
at Victoria College, with the exception
of four, has been educated at Victoria
College.
	A kind of university settlement
from Victoria College instructs and
trains for domestic service destitute
girls at Victoria Homes, Belfast.
These are detached homes, in which
there is now room and appliances for
training eighty-eight girls in every kind
of household work.
	Alexandra College, Dublin, is a large
day-school where girls come up to study
painting, music, and various other sub-
jects that are not taught at Newnham
but of the sixty-one ex-students of the
college who have taken the University
of Ireland B.A. degree from the col-
lege,and who would, therefore, be of
the same standing as those who have
left Newuham and Girton, forty-one
are engaged in teaching, six have mar-
rie(l, one is a medical doctor, one is
assistant to Sir C. Cameron, city ana-
lyst, and the remaining eleven are ap-
parently living at home.
	The total number of ex-students from
Girton, Newn ham, Somerville Hall,
Halloway College, and Alexandra
College, whose after-careers we have
mentioned above amounts to fourteen
hundred and eighty-six ; of these six
hundred and eighty are engaged in
teaching, two hundred and eight have
married, eleven are doctors or prepar-
ing to be doctors and medical mission-
aries, two are nurses, eight or nine are
in government employment, one is a
bookbinder, one is a market-gardener,
and one is a lawyer. Besides these
regular employments, which are enu-
merated and duly scheduled in these
rel)orts, there must be, without doubt,
a great deal of unpaid work done by
those ex-students who live at home
which it is difficult, indeed impossible,
to l)ut into any list. For instance,
some university-educated women are
engaged in literary work, while others
employ themselves with various useful
works connected with philanthropic
and charitable undertakings around
their homes, and are doubtless doing
their business all the better and more
practically for their university train-
ing; but these diverse occul)ations are
hardly of a kind to be called a definite
career.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">The After-Careers of University-Educated Women. 113
	The ladies settlements in Soutliwark less highly educated women is greater
and Bethual Green furnish an impor- than among university-trained maid-
taut career for highly educated ladies, ens.
In 1887 a womens university settle- It is, of course, in these days of prog-
meat was established at 44 Nelson ress an open question, that must be
Square, South London, and in 1889 a decided according to each womans in-
guild of ladies from Cheltenham Col- dividuality, whether marriage is to be
lege followed their example, and took a considered an achievement or a come
house in the Old Ford Road, Bethnal down; but mothers will be prudent
Green. In Mansfield the Congregation- if they realize that, on the whole, the
alist College also started a settlement; statistics, so far as we can judge at
and the influence of the Church settle- present, do not lead one to the concin-
meat of the Oxford House, Bethual
Green, established a ladies branch in
St. Margarets House, Victoria Square,
E. American ladies have promptly
taken up the same type of charitable
xvork in the United States, for educa-
tion on university lines has taught
many women the need for organiza-
tion and co-operation in all their char-
itable undertakings, for few professions
in this world need more careful and
correct training than the difficult and
complicated one of philanthropy.
	In former days marriage, teaching,
and philanthropy were the principal
professions that were open to women.
The careful study of the reports pub-
lished by the womens universities
xviii, I thinl~, incline parents to ques-
tion if a university training has yet
succeeded in opening the doors of any
other profession. A few exceptionally
gifted women have entered the medical
profession, and a very few (as we can
gather from the statistics published)
have become workers in other fields,
such as book-binding, market-gardening,
etc. But with these very few excep-
tions nearly all ex-students are engaged
in teaching or are preparing to teach,
and therefore it would seem that unless
a girl has some special capabilities of
mind and brain which, combined with
a power of organization, will place her
at the head of the teaching profession
after her training at the university is
completed, she cannot, at present, hope average man who proposes marriage to
that the years and the money devoted the ax~erage girl can at best offer her no
to her higher education xvill do very wider prospect than a round of careful
much for her in enabling her to enter housekeeping, motherhood, and thrift;
upon a money-earning career in the and it must be doubted if, taking all
future.	things into consideration, a university
	The percentage of marriages among training is adapted for developing
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. vii.	320
sion that marriage is either desired or
attained by the majority of very highly
educated women. There are some
notable exceptions, which will readily
suggest themselves, and doubtless many
of the other students whose names are
upon the list of those who are still in
maiden meditation fancy free will
marry eventually. But it must be re-
membered that education has, in most
cases, this very valuable result it
does make women more fastidious in
their choice, and as university training,
at any rate, enables many of them to
earn their living more or less by teach-
ing, it obviates the necessity of their
having to rely on matrimony as a
means of support, and therefore pre-
vents many early, uncongenial, and
improvident marriages.
	But whereas six hundred and eighty
of the ex-students are engaged in teach-
ing only two hundred and eight can be
traced as having yet married ; there-
fore, according to the law of averages,
if a mother sends her daughter to one
of the universities she is more likely to
become a teacher than a wife. More.
over, it is a question if the kind of
training that girls receive at these uni-
versities does not, on the whole, make
them inclined to look upon the pros-
pect of married life as a rather dull
and unintellectual career. All women
would be glad to marry their ideal
hero ; but heroes are scarce, and the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">114 ~Atyot of Provins, the First French Pamphleteer.
these homely and prosaic virtues. But and a shrillness in their voices, which~
though the development of the higher in any place but a monastery, would
education of women has not opened have betokened excitement. They
any new profession for women, it has clustered around the open door, and
most un(loubtedly succeeded in enlarg- scanned with eager glances the bridge
ing the sphere of the old ones, and over the stream that formed the boun-
teaching, secretarial, and charitable darv of their domains. They cast, too,
work must benefit greatly by being un- from time to time, anxious looks at the
dertaken by well-educated, instead of carefully guarded entrance of the re
su~)erficially accomplished, women ; and fectory. Well might their pulses heat
there is food for reflection in these wise with unusual vigor, for the fates had in
words of the principal of Somerville store for them that night a feast kings.
College, Oxford  might have envied. Kings ? No king
	The widei interests, the larger out in Europe had a cook who could vie
look on life which students gain in with Brother Laurence, when he chose
their college life, and the trained in- to throw off the sloth that sometimes
telligence which they can bring to bear l)ossessed him and gave his genius full
on their work, whatever it is, are of play. And there was no fear of find
unspeakable value in any sphere, small ing him napping when a guest wa~
or large. expected, and that guest Guyot of
ALICE M. GORDON.	Provins.  Gnyot ~vill know well
cooked food when he tastes it, he had
remarked that morning. Its foul
work casting pearls before swine, he
	From The National Review, added a moment later, with a witherino-
GIJYOT OF PROVINS, THE FIRST FRENCH glance at the monks who stood around.
	PAMPHLETEER.	Brother Laurence was a privileged
IF printing had been invented in personage at Clairvaux; the abbot
Guyot of Provinss day, his writli ings himself, thongh arrayed in full canon
would have won for him no doubt great icals, never dared to address him save
rel)utation ; would have won for him, with deprecative courtesy. As he had
too, a heap of l)aPal fagots, or the use learned to his cost, a word of rebuke
of a royal gibbet ; for, when he was meant a lost day a day without a
alive, a matadors calling was less well-cooked dinner is not a day. Foi-
fraught with danger than a critics. Satan and the Angel Gabriel, though
But copying by hand is a slow process, working in concert, would have failed
and years had passed before his readers to induce Brother Laurence to cook
equalled in number his fingers and when his temper was ruffled. There
his toes. There never were but foul was high rejoicing among the monks
copies of his l)amphlets, a fact that when the news came that Guyot of
accounts for his dying in his bed. if Provins was on his way to take up his
instead of four there had been four abode with them ; for, sooth to say,
thousand, one of them could hardly time hung somewhat heavily on their
linave failed to make its way into the hands. TIne best of feasts is a sorry af-
Vatican ; and then Maitre Guyot would fair unless savored with piquant stories
soon linave taken rank, in the minds of alind brains had not been dealt out to
tine faithful, as a scarecrow. Clairvaux too lavislinly. The monks
could relish jokes but not make them.
	One evening in tIne autumn of tine But Guyot was tIne wittiest of the tron-
year 1192, some twenty monks were badours, tlne raconteur sans pareil.
standing in tine entrance linall of tine How tlneir old refectory would ring
fine 01(1 Abbey of Clairvaux. For tlne with mirth and lauginter, now tlnat he
once they had cast off tlneir wonted Inad joined their order.
expression of drowsy indifference. This Guyot was a noted man bin his
Tlinere was a briglintuess in tlneir eyes day. He was born about time middle of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">Guyot of Provins, the First French Pamphleteer.
the twelfth century at Provins, the
quaint little Champenois town which
Michelet dignifies with the title of
Yule de libert~ an moyen age 
Yule de licence would be perhaps
a shade more appropriate. His talents
as a musician and poet attracted the at-
tention of the Countess of Champagne,
and he passed his childhood in her hus-
bands castle, receiving instruction at
her hands. He was a bright, hand-
some lad, bold and dauntless in his
bearing, with a keen eye even then for
the follies of others. The countess
seems to have been a remarkable
woman ; she had been a friend of Ab&#38; 
lards in her youth, and had perhaps
in)bibed some of his notions ; at least
the training she gave to Guyot was of a
milder order than was then in fashion.
	The count was often shocked at the
lack of reverence of his wifes young
favorite  Saucy wits such as thine,
my lad, lead to the gallows, lie was
wont to say. But that was in early
(lays, for Guyot was no mere serf con-
demned to spend his life in his lords
castle ; he was the son of a knight, of
one, however, whose pedigree was
longer than his purse.
	When sixteen, he left Provins to
make his way in the world; and for
years we have no record of his doings
l)eyond a few brief notes which tell
how a certain Guyot was much sought
after for court festivities, there being
no minstrel of equal renown, no not
in all Europe. He travelled through
Italy, Austria, Hungary, and north
Germany ; arid wherever he went he
was welcomed as an honored guest.
He was present, as he tells us in his
Bible, at the Diet of Mayence which
old Barbarossa summoned in 1181 to
assist at the coronation of his son
Henry. At Mayence he received
many marks of favor from the emperor,
who never wearied of listening to the
yarns he could spin. Guyot was
in fact quite the fashion at that time,
and mingled upon terms of perfect
equality with princes and great nobles,
who applauded to the echo his love-
songs, and sought in vain to imitate the
grace of his boms mots. He seems to
115
have thoroughly enjoyed his position,
and to have seized eagerly, greedily,
the goods the gods gave him. So far
as the world could judge, at that time
he was a mere courtier, with as little
care or thought for others as the rest
of his kind. When next we hear of
him he is starting, in company with
Thibault, Count of Champagne, for the
Holy Land ; though whether he went
as pilgrim, minstrel, or warrior, it
would be hard to decide. From this
time he vanishes from view until that
autumn evening, when he made his
way slowly and wearily up the stately
avenue to Clairvaux.
	As he crossed the threshold the
monks shrank back. The Guyot they
were there to welcome  they knew
him well by report  was a man in the
prime of life, with a loud, ringing
laugh, and bold, undaunted bearing
oi~e, too, renowned for the richness of
his raiment. But this Guyot might
have been a hundred, so gaunt was his
form, so haggard his face, so other-
worldish his whole appearance. His
long white hair fell on his shoulders in
an unkempt mass, and his dark eyes
burned with a strange, unearth lyfire.
He replied to the abbots greeting with
a somewhat surly air; and there was a
decided touch of mockery in the keen,
sharp glance he gave in turn at each of
the portly monks.
	All the silver vessels were on the
table that night in honor of the new
arrival ; hinge sahvers covered with
delicate tracery, graceful tankards wi tli
nymphs and dolphins twining around,
diminutive cups, each one of which
showed the work of a lifetime. This
silver had been the cause of endless
strife with heirs-at-law, who denied
the rights of fathers to purchase pardon
for sins with family plate. Even thus
early the spirit of scepticism was
abroad ; so long as men were strong
and well they refused to believe that
giving to an abbot was giving to the
Lord ; when in the throes of death,
however, they were more amenable to
priestly influence. Suppers at Chair-
vaux were things to dream of; the
man who had once been feasted there</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">116 Guyot of Provins, the First ]~ench Pamphleteer.
was spoiled for all other entertain-
ments. I was thinking of that supper
at Clairvaux, he would say forever
after, if chidden for his silence ; and
no matter where he was, his host would
hang his head and sigh. It was no
fault of Laurences if the feast to xvel-
come Guyot proved a failure. But
dainty food counts as naught when a
deaths head is at the board ; and the
guest of the evening was worse than a
(leaths head. I-Ic examined the choic-
est (lishes with a critical air ; and when
the precious old golden liqueur was
passed round, he put it aside with
a scornful gesture, crying roughly,
Water for me. A water-drinker at
Clairvaux ! A chilling silence fell
upon the monks ; they could not even
eat, for they felt as if those keen,
bright eyes were noting every bite they
took. Nor were Guyots words pleas-
anter than his manners. He cut short
his hosts gentle, purring platitudes
most ruthlessly and when they asked
him what holy pilgrims he had met in
Palestine, his only answer was a cruel,
sneering laugh. The very stories he
told, witty though they were, had an
unsavory ring in monkish ears ; for
they were all in ridicule of drunken-
ness, gluttony, and sloth. His eyes
became more fierce, his laugh more
mocking, as the night advanced.
	The abbot sat with a frown on his
brow. He loved fat, sleek-headed
men, and such as sleep o ni0 hts ;
but Guyot had a lean and hungry
look, a thing his soul abhorred.
There was a lack of reverence, too, in
the strangers manner, an open scorn
for the powers that be, which sorely
chafed the courtly dignitary. What
did this wolf want in his sheepfold ?
Clairvaux was not built for such as he.
If it had not been for the fear that
Guvot would betake himself to the
rival house at Cluny, he would soon
have shown him to the door. As it
was he decided that, for the time at
least, the traveller must be humored.
	To the astonishment of his fellows,
Brother Laurence openly espoused the
cause of the new arrival, and soon be-
caine his friend and constant compan
ion. The monks were puzzled to know
what the two talked about when they
walked up and down to~ether by the
side of the stream, for they noticed
that when alone with Laurence the
fierce, gibing look died out of Guyots
face, and that there was almost a ring
of tenderness in his voice. They xvon-
dered, too, what he wrote on the tiny
sheets of parchment he had so often in
his hand. They swore they did not
care a whit for his scribblings, but
then they lied ; for there was hardly
one amongst them but would have given
the tip of his little finger for Guyots
good word  in a neatly rounded coup-
let, of course.
	These Benedictine monks, with all
their faults, were of a kindly, sociable
nature ; and when once they had be-
come accustomed to Guyots rough
ways, they began to entertain for him
quite a friendly feeling. His temper
was uncertain, of that there could be
no doubt, but then, as a compensation,
he had a perfect genius for talking.
Just from time to time, as if to whet
their appetite, he would give them a
taste of his skill as a raconteur. One
might have heard their laughter miles
away that night he first (lescribed how
St. Peter won the jugglers, a story he
had heard from a friend, he said.
There was a smack of profanity as a
rule about his tales, but the monks for
that did not laugh the less heartily. A
queer, hard look always came into his
eyes when Crusaders were mentioned;
and the accounts he gave of their
doings in Palestine would hardly have
edified the faithful. He jeered at him-
self, however, more than at his fellow
Crusaders. He had a taste, lie used to
say, for dying in his bed, and that was
why he had always taken to his heels
as soon as a Saracen appeared. We
have had enough of crusades against
the Saracens, he cried one night.
Its one nearer home we want now,
one against lie paused and
smiled.
	So long as he only gibed and flouted
Guyot was humored to the top of his
bent; but when his sneer was changed
for a grave rebuke, his mockery for</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">	Guyot of Provins, the First French Pamphleteer.	117
stern indignation, when his innuendoes welcome relief after the noisy revelry
and dainty narratives gave place to in which he had been living. He
fierce denunciations and solemn ser- passed many pleasant hours in the
mons, the abbot decided that life with library, which was well stocked with
hini in the house was not worth hay- manuscripts, for the abbot, a man of
mo; he must go, yes, even though he no common learning, would have bar-
went to Cluny. It was the flutter of a tered his soul away, it was said, for a
petticoat  a pink one if tradition may rare book. The busiest place in the
be relied upon  that brought matters monastery was the writing-room, for
to a crisis. Now, to the last day of the monks of Cluny were justly proud
his life, the abbot held a theory that of their skill as scribes and illutnina-
a woman was at the bottom of the tors. At the supperboard the talk
strange transformation Guyot had un- was all of new designs and quaint de-
dergone ; and the story of why lie left vices, of the number of twiils that
Clairvaux points in the same direc- might be given to an H, and how the
tion. Nothing, surely, but (leep-seated gauntness of an I could be concealed.
hatied of the sex could make a man They seemed to think that the very
refuse to live where the shadow of a raison d~tre of their monastery was
woman had fallen,	this manufacturing of iiiissahs. At first
	One night, some four months after the abbot treated Guyot with marked
his arrival, returning from the chapel attention, and sho~ved a kindly interest
somewhat later than usual, lie was the in his concerns. He shared to the full
victim of a strange hallucination. In his views with regard to the doings of
the long, dark corridor, chose to the Crusaders, and listened with an ap
abbots room, lie seemed to see a proving smile when Guyot railed
woman. He had but tinie to note her against gluttony and license  It is a
large blue eyes, and her golden hair, scandal that the Mother-Church toher
and thien she vanished. A vision of ates such abuses, he would cxclaim.
Our Lady ! What an honor for Chair- You are right, Brother Guyot, ~ve
vaux! the monks exclaimed when he must make a clean sweep of such
tol(l them ; and one of ~hiem began at svine.
once a poem in commemoration of the But ~vhen Brother G-uyot attacked
event. Guyot listened to their chatter- other abuses  worldliness, avarice,
ing for a moment with an odd smile, and the hike  the abbot changed his
and then strode away to pay the abbot tone. This Guyot is a meddling fel-
a visit. What passed between the two low, lie confided to his scribe. I
was never known ; but Gnyot left the should be well content if lie would
monastery that day ; whilst the abbot go. And Guyot weiit, niuttering as
went about for months with a scared, lie did so, Dry bones. From that
anxious expression ; and turned pale day to the day lie died, lie wandered
and crossed himself whenever Guyots from abbey to monastery, from mon-
name was mentioned. astery to hei~mitage ; in some of thiem
	When Guyot quitted Clairvaux, lie he stayed but a day, in others months.
was bound by a solemn promise to re- Sometimes lie thought hie had found
turn for Brother Laurence as soon as the resting-place lie was seeking, so
lie had found a house where the monks carefully were all signs of evil hidden
were God-fearing and honest. There away ; but no matter how fair the
must have been such in France, one seeming, the canker was always there.
might think ; but, although the old In one house the monks were lewd and
cordon-blen waited for years, Guyot gluttonous ; in another grasping and
never returned to fetch him. mean ; in another again, spiteful and
	Fromu Clairvaux Guyot went to worldly; whilst hypocrisy was a vice
Cluny, where lie met with a cordial they seemiied all to share in common,
welcome. There was a dignified re- and mnost of them, gross ignorance as
pose about the abbey which canie as a well. Oh, God, is there not one?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">118 Onyot of Provins, the First French Pamphleteer.
Not one ? Guyot was heard to mut-
ter from time to time. As he wan-
dered on year after year, his face
became so gaunt, his eyes. so fierce,
that strangers shrank back in fear at
his approach. Meanwhile the leather
case, in which he kept his parchments,
steadily increased in bulk ; an(l when
things went ill with him, he used to
clutch it and glare around in a way that
gave his enemies bad dreams. He
named his book  The Bible, and if
questioned why, would answer, Be-
cause all that it contains is true.
	Whether true or not, Guyots Bible
is a terrible book, or rather a series of
terrible pamphlets, for there is but
little doubt that it was an after-thought
to weave it into one long poem. It was
finished in 1204, just twelve years after
he entered Clairvaux.
	In spite of its roughness, there is a
certain charm about the quaint, rugged
verse in which this twelfth - century
Bible is written. It makes one think
instinctively of a great barren rock from
which storm waves have torn away
every loose stone. The dominant note
of Guyots style is strength, of his
matter, ruthlessness ; mere prettiness
is as repulsive to him as hypocrisy.
He seems to have been somewhat Ish-
maelitish in his feelings, for he deals
out hard blows all round. Perhaps in
his earlier l)O~~5  no copy of these
is now extant  he had tried gentler
arguments, an(l had found his contem-
poraries did not understand them. Let
us hope so at least, for the cruel invec-
tives in his later writings need some
extenuation. Not that he ever in-
dulges in mere vulgar personal abuse
with the exception of the pope and the
king, it is not individuals lie attacks
but classes, professions, nations, nay,
the whole world Piiant et horrible 
are amongst the epithets he hurls at
his century; and lie mourns aloud for
the grand old heroic age that has gone
be fore.

Li si~cle fu ja biauz et granz,
Or est de gar~ons et d enfanz.

	But, although lie rages against hu-
manity at large, the vials of his fiercest
wrath are reserved for Rome, this
vivier p1cm de vermine, as he styles
it. Still, as he asks with a sneer, what
better could be expected of a city of
which the founder was a fratricide,
and his nobles felons ? The pope,
he says in a passage that reveals his
own lofty ideals, should be perfect in
steadfastness, in holiness ; the great
ensample, the Polar star by which all
Christendom should regulate its do-
ings. And instead of that

Rome nous suce et nous englout,
Rome d6truit et occit tout.
And Rome is only another name for
the pope. History justifies to the full
Guyots judgment of his spiritual chief:
Celestine III. was then reigning in the
Vatican. When lie has done with the
pope, Guyot gives his attention to the
monks. In his opinion Il font mont
peu de ce quil doivent, Il surmangent
et ii surboivent. What he had learnt
whilst living in their midst, now
stands him in good stead ; and the pic-
tures lie draws of priests and their
ways are lively reading. In his de-
scriptions of the Holy Orders, his
verve gauloise carries him sonietinies,
it must he confessed, beyond the limits
of strict decorum ; but lie is too thor-
oughily in earnest to be ever really
coarse.
	Then conies the turn of kings and
princes. With regard to the treatment
to be meted out to these, Guyots
wishes are clear and well defined ; lie
would like to burn the lot. As popes
destroy the immortal part of men, he
says, by distortiiig the deity, kings
destroy the mortal by ignoring human-
ity. They who should be the fathers
of their people, are their cruellest task-
masters ; and rob them, not of gold
alone, but of those they love, of free-
dom, and all that makes life worth
living. There is an impassioned dig-
nity in his language as lie speaks of
these royal scourges : Scourges, yes,
but not the scourges of God : He would
scorn to use such instruments. As
Elijah of old, Guyot in his I3ible stands
alone, one against a countless multi-
tude, and calls down vengeance on the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">&#38; uyat of Provins, the First French Pamphleteer.
Ahab of his day. But the age of mira-
eles was past; no consuming fire came
in answer to his summons. Philip
Augustus lived and prospered.
	In this our day, when railing against
the powers that be is the fashion, it is
hard to realize all Guyot risked by giv-
ing thus free rein to his tongue. The
French king was not the man to toler-
ate joking at his expense ; in his eyes
hanging, drawing, and quartering would
have been a woefully inadequate pun-
ishment for the audacity of questioning
his right to work his will. The fact
of Guyots dying with his head on his
shoulders is a conclusive proof that
Philip Augustus never read a line of
his poem.
	Having said his worst of dignitaries,
spiritual and temporal, Guyot proceeds
to administer chastisement to more
lowly mortals. Here he gives proof of
~a spirit of moderation, which does credit
to his artistic instincts. In the cen-
sures he deals out with a lavish hand
to knights, squires, doctors, and trad-
ers, there is little of the fiery indigna-
tion he hurls with such keen delight at
their betters. They are foolish an(1
perverse rather than vile  silly sheep,
rather than wolves. He gibes at them,
scolds them, threatens them, and tries
to force them to renounce their petty
meanness and hypocrisy ; but he never
despairs of them. For them a whip-
ping-post is enough ; but for the great
ones of this world a fiery furnace is
needed.
	When he comes to speak of the poor,
Guvot is as one transformed. He who,
as the abbot of Clairvaux had told him,
knew not the meaning of the word rev-
erence, (lescribes, with the truest and
humblest reverence, the sufferings of
the lo~vly. A charter granted by Henry
the Liberal, Count of Champagne, to
the monks of St. Quiriace at Provins,
gives a curious picture of the condition
of the laboring classes in Guyot~s time.
This Henry the Liberal was counted
quite a reformer in his day, and was
held to be miles in advance of his con-
temporaries. Yet we find him arrang-
in g for  le portage des enfants qoi
.naitront de marictges entre les seifs di
119
Comte.et ceux de St. Quiriace, in pre-
cisely the same terms as he arranges
for the division of calves and lambs.
Evidently in his mind, serfs and cattle
were synonymous terms. In this, how-
ever, he was wrong, for the latter had
an advantage over the former. A
horse when no longer of use to his
master was put out of his misery, but a
man was left to linger on and die in a
ditch. Guyot is keenly touched by the
spectacle of these men who have no
pleasure in the present, no hope in the
future, no joyful memories of the past,
but who yet work on sturdily, bravely,
convinced that in this way alone God
is to be reconciled. Guyot is at war
with his century ; it is a mean, despi-
cable century, he declares ; its Chris-
tianity is a lie, its chivalry, a sham
the one thing he finds in it worthy
of admiration is the infinite patience
of the poor. Popes, kings, monks,
barons, knightsyea, troubadours, are
all contemptible ; serfs alone merit
honor.
Yes, Guyots Bible is in truth a ter-
rible book ; a more scathing denuncia-
tion of all sorts and conditions of men
was perhaps never written. The halo
of romance, which some few feats of
noble heroism have east around this
twelfth century, is toni aside with ruth-
less hands ; and it stands before us in
all its selfishness, its sordidness, its
bigotry, and its vice. Well might
Guyot sneer and gibe at it, sing
 Tekel  over it, for he had sifted it as
wheat, and found in it no good thing.
No ~ood thing? Nay, not quite so bad
as that, for even the ferocious Guyot
before he died was forced to confess 
J al veu delez 1 ortier
Florir et croistre le rosier
Se les orties sont poignanz
Les roses sont beles et chi~res.

We have no record of Guyots death
there is proof, however, that he lived
for some years after his Bible was
fin i shed.
	Guyot was an iconoclast by instinct
for him whatever is, is wrong; but he
was no reformei~. He had the eyes of
a lynx for detecting abuses, but no</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">A Bird Lyric.
power of devising schemes for their love-loin poets, Philomel, and perhaps
redress. The only programme be ever the best illustrations of songs (ledicated
advanced was for the regeneration of to them are the verses of Shelley and
princes, and this was to be effected by Wordsworth addressed to the skylark,
roasting them. Perhaps his impotence and the odes of Milton and Keats to
helped to secure his impunity. Fierce, the nightingale.
vigorous, and telling as were his de- Each poet perceived some, until then
nunciations of those around him, he undiscovered, trait in the bird in xvhose
was merely a preacher, and a preacher honor he wrote; to Wordsworth the
becomes formidable only when he has skylark was
found a man of action to reduce his
preaching to practice. There is some-
thing strangely pathetic in the thought
of this gaunt, lonely, old man eating
out his heart with rage because men
will not listen to his warnings. He
knows so thoroughly, feels so intensely,
what is wrong; knows too, feels too,
none more keenly, that he is not the
man to set it right.
EDITH SELLERS.




From The Argosy.
A BIRD LYRIC.
Teach me half the gladness
That thy brain must know,
Such harmonious madness
From my lips would flow,
The world should listen, then, as I am listening
now.

	So sang Shelley in his great bird-
song, and such in substance has been
the homage which the race of feathered
singers has ever received from the pen
of the worlds song-birds.
	From the day when the Saxon min-
strel-poet saw in a sparrows flight
through the lighted banqueting-hall an
emblem of mans journey through time,
even to the present day, poets have
universally recognized an inner mean-
ing in a birds life and song, and have
striven to translate it to their fellow
men.
	This appreciation of birds and their
songs is common to the poets of all
nations who possess singing-birds; yet
perhaps no country can rival England
in the number and beauty of her bird-
lyrics.
	The songsters which have appealed
most strongly to our poets are those two
unequalled warblers, hesperus, the sky-
lark, and the nightingale, Sister of
Type of the wise who soar, but never roam
True to the kindred points of heaven and
home,
while in the same bird Shelley recog-
nizes a spirit akin to his own 
A poet hidden
	In the light of thought,
Singing hymns unbidden,
	Till the world is wrought
To sympathy with hopes and fears it heed-
eth not.
	Again, to Milton the nightingales
	liquid notes,
First heard before the shallow cuckoos
bill,
Portend success in love;
while the self-same song wafts Keats
to a dream-clad life in which his own
and mankinds sorrows are left far be-
hind.
	It might be interesting to pursue still
further tile analysis of those four lyrics,
and, in so doing, we should probably
find in eacil case that not only does the
l)oet, by dint of his capacity for sym-
pathy, recognize In ucIl of his own indi-
viduality in the bird of whom he writes,
but that his very temperament absorbs
so much from the melody to which he
listens as to make him, and him alone,
the fittest channel to convey that phase
of the melody to mankind.
	But our attention must mainly be
dire.cted to the last-mentioned, and per-
haps the most perfect and unapproach-
able, of this quartette of bird-lyrics,
Keatss Ode to a Nightingale. And
first, then, as to the actual history of
the poem.
	In his friends garden at Hampstead
Keats would hear in tile spring even-
ings
those wakeful birds
Burst forth in choral minstrelsy.
Coleridge.
120</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">A Bird Lyric.
and on an April morning in 1819, be-
neath the blossom-laden branches of a
plum-tree, he wrote down in one of his
most lovely odes the thoughts which
their voices had stirred within him.
	As he listened for the first time to
	the song of nights sweet bird, the
poet, whose short life had been spent
ami(lst town sights and sounds, might
have recalled Coleridges lines to the
ni~,htingale 
How many bards, in city garret pent,
While at their window they with downward
eye
Mark the faint lamp-beam on the kennelld
mud,
And listen to the drowsy cry of watchmen,
(Those hoarse, unfeathered nightingales of
time!)
How many wretched bards address thy
name;
and with Coleridge he might have ex-
ultantly exclaimed 
But I do hear thee, and the high bough
mark
Within whose mild, moon-mellowd foliage
hid
Thou warbiest sad thy pity-pleading strains.

As I write, my fancy wings me back to
an April night ~vhen, for the first time,
I too heard the song of the bird who
feeds the heart of the night with
fire, and a ViVi(l picture is presented
to my mind.
	It is a lovely evening of an almost
perfect spring day ; the young moon is
gazing tenderly on an old-fashioned
south-country garden,

	And not a cloud her beauty mars,
	For she has kissed them all to stars.
Garmett.
tis the merry nightingale
That crowds, and hurries, and precipitates,
With fast thick warble his delicious notes,
As he were fearful that an April night
Would be too short for him to utter forth
His love-chant, and disburden his full soul
Of all its music.  Coleridge.

Once I had dared to think that a tonch
of romance in the circumstances of
those listening to the bird had given to
the nightingale its fame ; but this, and
all similar theories, were now forever
dispelled, and I could realize that in
the surpassing sweetness of his song,
in the immense compass of his voice
an(l the number of distinct notes, lay
the nightingales appeal to so many and
such varied emotions.
	As I listened, the song, which singly
seemed indeed to Satiate the hungry
dark with melody, was re-echoed from
neighboring wood and thicket, and a
veritable chorus of nightingales took
up the strain.

They answer and provoke each others
songs
With skirmish and capricious passagings,
And murmurs musical, and swift jug-jug,
And one lone piping sound more sweet
than all.  Coleridge.

With the melody came a flood of old-
world thoughts, for I was standing on
a spot aliVe with historic associations
the immediate neighborhood told of
Roman times. Athelney, the refuge of
Saxon Alfred, was near ; below, like
an inland sea, the vast plain of Sedge
moor stretched its level course, while
far in the distance loomed the Tor of
legend-famous Glastonbury.
	Amidst such surroundings the wealth
of melody could not fail to awaken a
corresponding wealth of thought ; but
even now
All nature seemed at peace and asleep;
the peacocks had hushed their unmn-
sical voices and now their dark forms, the plaintive anthem fades
as they roosted in the trees, stood out Past the near meadows, over the still
in striking contrast against the sky, stream,
while only the faintest breeze, laden Up the hillside; and nov tis buried deep
with the scent of hawthorn and lilac, In the next valley-glades;
rustled amidst the tender leaves. Was it a vision or a waking-dream?
	I had been standing in the porch en- To return to the ode whose subject
joying the peacefulness of the night, caused this digression.
and was just re-entering the house The poem opens with a description
when a slight sound was heard. My of that mood which comes over most of
attention was riveted at once, for us in moments of intense enjoyment 
121</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">122
an unintelligible mood, as of pain lulled
by some powerful narcotic to the bor-
derland of forgetfulness.
George Eliot says in Romola:
 While we are still in our youth, there
can always come in our early waking,
moments when mere passive existence
is itself a Lethe, when the exquisite-
ness of subtle, indefinite sensation
creates a bliss which is without mem-
ory and without desire. Some mood
akin to this seems to steal over the
poet as he opens the ode with the
lines : 
iMy heart aches, and a drowsy numbness
pains
My	sense as though of hemlock I had
drunk,
Or emptied some dull opiate to the drains
One minute past, and Lethewards had
sunk.

But note, it is only  Lethewards,
only to the brink of Lethe, the river of
oblivion, that the poet wanders ; an-
other moment and he has plunged into
its companion stream, Eunod, the river
of remembrance, and now, more than
ever, is he keenly alive to his sur-
roundings.
	He immediately disclaims all idea of
envy of the nightingales happy lot
nay, rather he enters so completely
into the feelings of the light-winged
Drvad of the trees that he seems
almost too happy in its happiness.
	To Keats, as to Coleridge, the night-
ingale was no bird of sadness

A melancholy bird? he too would have
exclaimed,
Oh, idle thought!
In Nature there is nothing melancholy.
But some night-wandering man whose
heart was pierced
With the remembrance of a grievous
wrong.

(And so, poor wretch ! filled all things with
himself)
First named these notes a melancholy
strain.

We may not so profane
Natures sweet voices, always full of love
And joyance I Tis the merry nightingale.

The poet longs to follow his bird to its
A Bird Lyric.
	leafy home, and in a stanza breathing
all the luxuriance of the southern vine-
yards which he had never seen, he calls
for a draught of magic nectar, for wine
from the sacred fountain of Pegasus,
which shall bear him away beneath its
spell and merge his identity in that of
the songster.
	And what will he gain by thus losing
his human personality and accompany-
ing the nightingale into the forest
dim 
	In imagination his eye rests upon the
mighty city, so near and yet so far
away ; he sees,

The weariness, the fever, and the fret,
Here where men sit and hear each other
groan.

Where but to think is to be full of sorrow
And leaden-eyed despairs.
Worse than all, he realizes that here
Love and Beauty are but transient, and
in the fullness of his sympathy he
recognizes that the secret of the night-
ingales joy lies in his unconsciousness
of sorrow and his ignorance of the
future, and therefore it is that he longs
to lull to slumber his own knowledge of
pain and grief : 
With thy clear, keen joyance
	Languor cannot be;
Shadow of annoyance
	Never came near thee;
Thou lovest, but neer knew Loves sad
satiety.
	Waking or asleep
Thou of death must dream
Things more true and deep
Than we mortals dream,
Or how could thy notes flow in such a
crystal stream ?  Shelley.

If in this prosaic world the nectar-spell
be denied him, to the poet there is
always open another and a swifter
course to the realms of fancy
I will fly to thee, he cries,
Not charioted by Bacehus and his pards,
But on the viewless wings of Poesy.
And no sooner is the determination
taken than the poet is in imagination
with

The nightingale, up-perched high
And cloister d among cool and bunched
leaves.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">A Bird Lyric.
Swinburne says, Keats has indeed a
divine magic of language applied to
nature ; here he is unapproachable
this is his throne, and he may bid all
kings of song come bow to it, and in
no passage is this claim more fully
established than in the next few lines
of the ode.
	Let us pause for a moment to look
on the scene which is there so vividly
painted.
	The night is as yet young; the moon,
whose beauty Keats so often and so ex-
quisitely describes,  Clusterd around
by all her starry fays, now, as he says
in another poem,
Unobserved, steals unto her throne,
And there she sits, most meek and most
alone,
with silver lip
Kissing dead things to life.
	But though her light does not pene-
trate the  embalmed darkness of the
thicket in which the poet imagines
himself, yet he can guess how she is
shining on the flowers below, illumin-
ing the hawthorn, the dewy eglan-
tine, and the budding musk-rose with
a weird radiance and clothing with
new beauty the Fast-fading violets
cover d up in leaves. He strains his
ear and seems to catch a faint accom-
paniment to the nightingales song in
the murmur of flies in the still night-
ai~r.
	All,allis at peace and beautiful;
and closely allied with this view of
nature comes to the poet the thought
of death 
Darkling I listen; and for many a time
I have been half in love with easeful death.

Now more than ever seems it rich to die,
To cease upon the midnight with no pain,
While thou art pouring forth thy soul
abroad
In such an ecstasy!

Doubly welcome as the solution of all
lifes riddles is the idea of death, but
to Keats it is no morbid shrinking
f.roin lifes duties and responsibilities,
an4 linked on to the thought of death
comes that of immortality.
	No longer does the poet listen to the
song of one particular nightingale; its
123
individuality is lost in the idea of the
bird as typical of its race, and in this
connection it is addressed as Iminor-
tal Bird.
	To contrast the permanence of the
song-birds existence, regarded in this
light  as a race  with the transitori-
ness of the individual human life is but
a step, though perhaps not a logically
faultless one, and thus viewed the
nightingales song becomes to Keats 
The self-same song that found a path
Thro the sad heart of Ruth, when, sick for
home,
She stood in tears amid the alien corn
The same that oft-times hath
Charmd magic casements, opening on the
foam
Of perilous seas, in faery lands forlorn.

Forlorn !  the word strikes a dull,
cold knell upon the poets heart ; he
catches up the expression abruptly, as
in stanza three he had caught up and
accentuated the fade away of the
	verse, and the sudden change
previous
of tone and mood recalls  what I can-
not help thinking must have prompted
itthe change of note in the nightin-
gales song from the trill of exuberant
joy to the long, low, questioning note,
the one lone piping sound more
sweet than all. But the spell is
broken ; something has disturbed the
song, and though fancy may paint a
landscape with glowing colors, she can-
not conjure up a bird who,

sitting far apart,
Tells to his listening mate within the
nest
The wonder of his star-entranc~d heart
Till all the wakened woodlands laugh
and thrill.  Charles Kingsley.

Yes, the spell is broken ; the plain-
.tive anthem dies away in the distance
and with the cessation of the song the
poet returns to the consciousness of
daily life, to the reality of the problems
and difficulties to be faced  stronger
to combat them for the hopes with
which. the song has inspired him 
richer in the undying memory of that
wondrous melody,

Was it a vision, or a waking dream?
Fled is that music; does he wake or sleep?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">124
Such, in faint outline, are some of the
thoughts which the  Ode to a Nightin-
gale seems to suggest.



From The Cornhull Magazine.
A COLONY FOR LUNATICS.

	THERE is nothing in the appearance
of Gheel to distinguish it from other
Flemish towns. It has the same
quaint, Rip van Winklish air as its
neighbors, and is just as trim and well-
or(lered as they are. In its one long
street, snug little white houses stand
facing each other, each in its own
garden, all aglow in summer with tu-
lips and roses. Evidently the people
who live there are a prosperous com-
munity, for there is not a sign of pov-
erty about the place; one may walk
through the whole district without
meeting a single beggar. If there are
no beggars, there are, however, no
loafers either; every one is hard at
~vork, and with his hands too as a rule.
Men, women, and children alike, seem
to have regular duties to do, and to be
bent on doing them. They go about
thcir work in such an orderly, business-
like fashion that, while watching them,
it is hard to realize that Gheel is the
headquarters of a colony for lunatics.
Yet such it is, and has been for more
than a thousand years.
	In very early days Gheel seems to
have been a kind of Lourdes. A cer-
tain Saint Dympna who lies buried
there  an Irishwoman by the way 
was supposed to have tes faibles
desprit under her special protection.
It was the custom, therefore, through-
out the Netherlands, for persons who
had insane relatives to take them to
her tomb, and there offer speciaP
prayers to her for their recovery. If
tradition is to be relied upon, the saint
was by no means loth to give proof of
her beneficent power; and wonderful
stories are told of the way in which she
used to restore reason to those who
had lost it. Still, even in those times,
miracles were not wrought every day.
Some of the sufferers who went to
Gheel had to wait for months, nay
A Colony for Lunatics.
ycars, before they were healed ; while
others were never healed at all. And
while waiting they had to be taken
care of. At first the innocents, as
Saint Dympnas prot~g~s aie called,
were all lodged in little huts, or caves,
around the church ; but, as the fame
of Gheel spread abroad, they increased
in number, and it became necessary to
make other arrangements. They were
then boarded out with the peasants
living in the village ; and there were
so many of them, at length, that every
family had its innocent.
	As time passe(l, people lost their
faith in Saint Dympna ; none the less
they still continued to send patients to
Gheel ; for the natives of that district
had developed a marvellous skill in
dealing with the insane. The Gheelois
are as a rule a singularly simple-
minded, matter-of-fact race, not bur-
dened with too much intellect, perhaps,
but with plenty of sound common
sense. They have placid, easy-going
tempers, too, that nothing seems able
to disturb, and a patience that knows
neither bound nor limit. They are
simply peasants, many of them, un-
educated and somewhat rough in their
ways ; yet their tact, in all that con-
cerns their patients, is exquisite. They
have quite a store of quaintly worded
precepts and warnings, which have
been handed down to them from time
immemorial, to guide them in their
treatment of these sufferers ; not that
they stand in need of any such aid, for
they seem to know instinctively what
to say an(l do. From generation to
generation they have passed their lives
with lunatics around them ; insanity,
therefore, appears to them the most
natural thing in the world ; and no
matter what freaks their charges may
indulge in, they never express sur-
prise. As for fear, they would be
infinitely amused at the idea of being
afraid of an innocent.
	Up to 1858 Gheel was managed in
a very primitive fashion, and the
Gheelois had practically a free hand in
dealing with their charges. But in
that year the colony was completely re-
ort~anized and placed under the direc</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">A Colony for Lunatics.
125
tion of a commission, on which the I of the doctors, who see that they do
State and the medical faculty are rep- their duty to their charges, and that
rCsCL)ted. No change was made, they give them proper food and treat
however, in the system of treatment them with kindness. They are care-
practised there ; that is very much fully classified, for most of them are
the same to-day as it was hundreds specialists, with particular skill in deal-
of years ago. The Gheelois system is in g with some one form of insanity.
siml)le in the extreme ; the peculiarity Some of them are persons in qnite
of it consists in allowing the patients comfortable circumstances, who pro-
the greatest possible amount of free- yide their pensionnaires with a certain
doni compatible with their safety, and amount of luxury ; while others have
in talking to them and treating them in nothing much to offer theirs beyond a
all respects as if they were sane. The seat by a kitchen fire and plain, whole-
colony, which is now about thirty some fare. The charges for board,
miles in circumference, is divided into lodging, etc., range from about six
some half-dozen districts, each of thousand francs a year to six hundred
which is under the care of a special francs ; but a certain number of pa-
(loctor and a keeper, who are responsi- tients are there on nominal terms. A
ble for it to the chief physician. The nourricier, as a rule, receives only one
keeper must every day see and report innocent into his family ; some of
on each patient living in his district, them, however, have two or three. If,
So far as possible, sufferers from the as happens sometimes, though not very
same form of mania are placed in the often, a patient does not take to his
same district. For instance, there is nourricier  if he does not seem to feel
one reserved exclusively for epileptics. at home in his house and to be on
Only patients who are quiet and per- friendly terms with all the members of
feetly harmless are lodged in 0-heel the family  he is at once removed
itself ; the more violent are sent to the elsewhere.
outlying hamlets.	It is the custom in 0-heel, when an
When a patient arrives in Gheel he innocent takes up his abode with his
is lodged, in the first instance, at the nourricier, to welcome him as if he were
Asyl Patronal, a harge building which a near relative, and to arrange some
was erected in 1858, and serves as the little festivity in his honor. lie is at
headquarters of the colony. There his once installed in the most comfortable
condition is carefully studied by the seat, and takes his place as a member
resident doctors. If he is found to be of the family. He passes all his tune
suffering from suicidal or homicidal with them, eating with them, and xvork-
mania, he is promptly sent back to his ing with them too, digging, oardening,
friends ; for these are forms of mad- or doing whatever they do. Strong
ness with which the Gheelois do not pressure is brought to bear on him to
attempt to cope. The length of time induce him to work, not by fits and
the innocents stay in the Asyl depends starts, but regularly, for a fixed num-
entirely on their condition; for they ber of hours every day ; for in steady
are always boarded out as soon as ever, industry lies his best chance of recov-
in the opinion of the doctors, this can ering his reason. It is found in the
be done with safety. It is rarely found majority of cases that the harder he
necessary to detain them there more works, the quieter and saner he be-
than a few weeks. The greatest care comes. Some of the patients receive
is taken to insure that each one of them regular wages for their labor, in money
is placed in a family where his sur- sometimes, though more often in
roundings will be congenial to his tobacco and kindred luxuries if they
tastes. are men, and, if women, in articles of
The nourriciers, as the Gheelois who dress which, to their intense delight,
take charge of the innocents are called, they themselves are allowed to choose
are now all under the direct supervision and pay for.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">A Colony foi Lanalics.
is boarded out. So far as he knows, he
is perfectly free to go where he ~vill,
and do what he chooses. He may turn
into the village mu, if he wish, and
or(ler his wine or his beer ; and, pro-
vi(iing he have money in hand, he will
be served just as any other customer.
If he ask for a second glass, some
little difficulty may arise, it is true.
The landlord will then probably appear
upon the scene, and explain, with
many courteous apologies, that his
supply of wine or beer, as the case
may be, has run short. He is expect-
ing more in, of course, but for the
moment he has not a single drop in the
place good enough to set before so hon-
ored a guest. The innocent may go to
the railway station, too, an(l take a
ticket ; but he will always find that
there is no vacant place in the trains
that are running that (lay. For the
whole population, from the highest to
the lowest, are in the secret, and do
their best to keep up the delusion
among these unfortunate people that
they are as free as their fellows. But,
little as the patients know it, a very
careful watch is kept on their proceed-
ings. They have no idea, of course,
that the man who saunters about
among them, chatting as a good com-
rade with each in turn, is a keeper who
is noting every change in their mood.
Nor do the majority of them ever sus-
pect that the persistence with which
their nourriciers seek their society is
due to anything but personal regard.
It is a very rare thing, however, for an
innocent at Gheel even to attempt to
escape ; they are much too comfortable
where they are to have any wish to go
elsewhere.
	Oddly enough, although there aie
nearly two thousand lunatics living at
Gheel, it is a most unusual occurrence
for any act of violence to be committed
there. This is the more remarkable
as, with the exception of those sub-
jected to special restraint  only some
two per cent. of the whole  they have
as often as not knives in their posses-
	In the great majority of cases no sion, and such dangerous tools as
restraint whatever is l)lace(1 on the scythes and hatchets ieady at hand.
actions of an innocent, when once he So far, however, as one can judge, the
(lesire to use them for any unlawful
purpose never enters their Inin(ls. The
air of the place seems to have a sooth-
lug effect on their nerves. Some of
those who, on their arrival at the Asyl,
are raving, become at the end of a
week or two quite amenable to the
gentle discipline that is in force there.
The fact of their being treated as if
they were sane seems to rouse their
amour prop~e; they feel as if they had
a reputation for intelligence to main-
tain. Sometimes when they think a
paroxysm is coming on, they will make
the most pathetic efforts to ward it off;
and, if they find it is too strong for
them, they will rush away to some soli-
tary place where, as they believe, they
can scream and struggle unobserved.
Then when the attack is past, they will
return home again trying hard to look
as if nothing had happene(l. This en-
listing, as it were, of the sufferers
themselves as combatants against their
(lisease, has often an important hearing
on their recovery. Every effort they
make to control themselves increases
their chances of becoming sane. A
large number of very remarkable cures
have been effected at Gheel.
	Children play an important rOle in
the colony, for it is found that, in some
resl)ects, they make better keepers of
the insane than their elders. Gheelois
children, it must be remembered, are
not quite as other children ; for, as
they have grown up in the company of
innocents, they are in l)erfect svm-
pathy with them upon most points. It
is no unusual thing to see a great
strong man talking away in the most
confidential strain to a mere child
his nourriciers little son, perhaps,
who has been told off to take charge
of him. The two are hail - fellow-
well-met, and the best of friends, for
there is not enough difference between
them intellectually to raise up barriers.
Even the more violent of the lunatics
will listen quite patiently to anything a
child says to him, and will almost in-
variably do what it wishes. If a patient
126</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00137" SEQ="0137" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="127">Electricity from Rubbish.
shows signs of restlessness, and seems
on the verge of an outbreak, one of the
nourriciers favorite devices for sooth-
ing him is to place a baby in his arms
and ask him to take care of it. At
Gheel a lunatic was never known to
injure a little child.
	Infinite trouble is taken to make life
run smoothly and quietly for these
innocents, and to guard them from
all forms of unwholesome excitement.
At the same time many simple pleas-
ures and amusements are provided for
their benefit. They are always present
at any entertainment their nourriciers
may give  family fetes, Christmas
parties, picnics, etc.  and upon such
occasions comport themselves, as a
rule, with the most edifying dignity
and propriety. A surprisingly large
number of them have a decided talent
for music, and this they are given the
opportunity of cultivating. There is a
Philharmonic Society in the colony,
and, although most of its members are
more or less insane, they practise regu-
larlv and diligently, and give concerts
from time to time  and by no means
bad ones either. Then, church-~oing
is an unfailing source of delight to
many of them, especially on high cere-
mony days, when there are plenty of
lights and flowers on the altar, and
good music. There is something
strangely pathetic then in the passion-
ate fervor with which they throw
themselves into the services ; their
voices tremble with emotion as they
join in the prayers, and they seeni for
the time quite unconscious of what is
passing around them.
	The great majority of the Gheel
lunatics are, in appearance, quite re-
markably sane; the only noticeable
difference between them and their fel-
iows is~hat their eyes are just a touch
brighter, and their hands more ner-
vous. In manner, too, they are on the
whole singularly calm and quiet. One
might live with many of them for days,
in fact, without ever discovering that
they were not as other men. By de-
grees, however, certain little peculiar-
ities come to the fore ; for one thing,
these people are almost without excep
tion more self-important than sane men
and women, more inclined to attach
~veight to their own opinions. Even
the gentlest and humblest among
them resent contradiction as if it were
a personal insult. This is, perhaps,
after all, but natural, for many of them
are firmly convinced that they are very
high and mighty personages  person-
ages whom in real life few would ven-
ture to contradict. Never were there
so many notable individuals  kings,
generals, statesmen, millionaires  liv-
ing together in one little town as at
Gheel. It is startling, to say the least
of it, to hear a quiet, intelligent-looking
gentleman describing, in the calmest
tone in the world, how he won Water-
loo, delivered Italy, or outwitted Bis-
marck. One patient believed firmly
that he was the moon, and could never
be induced to go out of doors until
after sunset ; another was sure that the
responsibility for the management of
the affairs of a nation rested on his
shoulders ; while there are many who
hold firmly that they are in the posses-
sion of secrets by which, if they had
but a free hand, they could make right
all that is wrong in this world.
	A chance visitor will always find in a
colony for lunatics much that is terribly
depressing ; to him even these inno-
cents at Gheel will seem but a pitiable
set. This, however, is far from being
the view they themselves take of their
condition. Some of them, it is true,
are subject from time to time to fits of
the deepest gloom, but the majority are
quite cheerful ; not only are they fairly
content with their lot, but they evi-
dently think life well worth living. At
every turn there are hearty laughs to
be heard, and bright, happy faces to be
seen, among the colonists at Gheel.




From chambers Journal.
ELECTRICITY FROM RUBBISH.

	THE satisfactory disposal of the rub-
bish and refuse of our large towns has
for years occupied the close attention
of engineers and sanitarians alike, and
127</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00138" SEQ="0138" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="128">Electricity from Rubbish.
various modes of dealing with the prob-
leni have been advocated and carried
into practice; whilst the statement fur-
iAshed by reliable statistics that Lon-
don alone produces no fewer than a
million and a half tons of refuse per
annum, affords our readers some ade-
quate idea of the magnitude and im-
poitance of the difficulty to be grappled
with by local and municipal bodies.
	Conveyance of the refuse to the sea
has been practised with success ; but
such mode is obviously too costly for
towns not on the seaboard ; and under
these circumstances, the adoption of
cremators, in which the rubbish is
wholly consumed by fire, has come
more and more into favor ; so that at
the present moment the majority of
the principal cities are either construct-
ing, or about to construct., the new
refuse cre mator.
	Much heat is necessarily evolved in
the destruction of the refuse ; and the
idea is now oainino oTound that such
heat may be largely and advantageously
utilized in the production of steam
power and electricity, instead of being
permitted to run to waste. The pro-
duction of a furnace suitable for the
most economical combustion of all
kinds of refuse has necessarily required
much time and skill ; and it was only
after t~venty-1ive years of close appli-
cation to the problem that the late M.
Fountain de Liv~t, a French engineer,
succeeded in securing a powerful nat-
ural draught in furnaces without arti-
ficial means, and in consuming rubbish
without smoke or noxious fumes of any
kind.
	Without entering into the minuti~ of
M. Liv~ts invention,it may suffice to
state that the latest and most approved
generator of steam from refuse consists
of three cylinders, two of which are
fitted with internal fire-grates and
flues ; whilst the third one, l)1~Lced cen-
trally above, is kept about half full of
water, and acts as a steam-chest. The
specialty of the furnace is the adapta-
tion of such form of flue as will utilize
the increasing density or weight of the
gases generated as they travel towards
the chimney, thus inducing a hi~h
velocity of air through the furnace
bars, and rapid combustion and intense
heat in the furnaces themselves.
	A destructor erected on the Liv~t
system is now in operation at Halifax,
in Yorkshire, and produces, from the
combustion of refuse, electric current
sufficient for some two thousand candle-
power arc lamps, and a search-light of
twenty-five thousand candle-po wer.
	It is, of course, unnecessary to point
out how widely diverse is the composi-
tion of town refuse ; its constituents 
ashes, vegetable refuse, tins, cans, old
boots, paper, etc., and the million items
which find their way sooner or later to
the dust-heap  are well known to
every one ; an(l obviously any attempt
to put a value on the heat-producing
capabilities of rubbish must be a little
vague in dealing with the subject geii-
erally. Taking, however, a rough
average of the results obtained, an
ordinary sample of town refuse is pro-
nounced by experts to be equivalent to
about onethird or onefifth its weight
in coal  namely, from three to five
pounds of refuse will generate as much
heat as one l)ound of coal ; whilst the
refuse after consumption is found to be
a clean, massive, metallic clinker, well
fitted for road material ; or, after being
ground up, for making mortar.
	It is, of course, hardly necessary to
add one word of caution in regard to
the invention now under consideration.
It is not to be assumed that because
rubbish is burnt, the electricity neces-
sarily costs absolutely nothing ; the
cost of plant, distribution of power,
and many other expenses, must not be
lost sight of, to say nothing of the labor
expended in collecting the refuse. Al-
lowing, however, for all this, it is quite
clear that an invention which rids the
community of a great nuisan ~, and
does so without creating a further one
in the shape of moxious fumes and
smoke, and at the same time turns to
good account the heat generated, must
confer benefits on the community at
large ; and that the keen interest
aroused in the new adaptation is amply
warranted by the sound economic prin-
ciples on which it is based.
128</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<